Mystical babylon, or Papall Rome A treatise vpon those words, Apocal. 18.2. It is fallen, it is fallen Babylon, &c. In which the wicked, and miserable condition of Rome, as shee now is in her present Babylonian estate, and as she shall be in her future ineuitable ruine, is fully discouered: and sundry controuersiall points of religion, betwixt the Protestants, and the Papists, are briefly discussed. By Theophilus Higgons, rector of the parochiall Church of Hunton, neere Maidstone in Kent.
         Higgons, Theophilus, 1578?-1659.
      
       
         
           1624
        
      
       Approx. 439 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 145 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A03335
         STC 13455
         ESTC S118140
         99853349
         99853349
         18730
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A03335)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 18730)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1207:16)
      
       
         
           
             Mystical babylon, or Papall Rome A treatise vpon those words, Apocal. 18.2. It is fallen, it is fallen Babylon, &c. In which the wicked, and miserable condition of Rome, as shee now is in her present Babylonian estate, and as she shall be in her future ineuitable ruine, is fully discouered: and sundry controuersiall points of religion, betwixt the Protestants, and the Papists, are briefly discussed. By Theophilus Higgons, rector of the parochiall Church of Hunton, neere Maidstone in Kent.
             Higgons, Theophilus, 1578?-1659.
          
           [14], 151, [1], 79, [1] p.
           
             Printed by William Stansby, for Matthew Lownes and William Barret,
             London :
             1624.
          
           
             In 2 parts; 2nd part has separate pagination.
             Reproduction of the original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2008-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2009-01 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2009-01 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           MYSTICAL
           BABYLON
           ,
           OR
           Papall
           Rome
           .
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           vpon
           those
           words
           ,
           
             
               APOCAL
               .
               18.2
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               fallen
               ,
               it
               is
               fallen
            
             BABYLON
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           In
           which
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           miserable
           condition
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             as
             shee
             now
             is
             in
             her
             present
          
           Babylonian
           estate
           ,
           and
           as
           she
           shall
           be
           in
           her
           future
           ineuitable
           
             ruine
             ,
             is
             fully
             discouered
             :
          
        
         
           And
           sundry
           Controuersiall
           points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           
             Protestants
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Papists
             ,
             are
             briefly
             discussed
             .
          
        
         
           
             By
          
           Theophilus
           Higgons
           ,
           
             Rector
             of
             the
             Parochiall
          
           Church
           of
           
             Hunton
             ,
          
           neere
           
             Maidstone
             in
          
           KENT
           .
        
         
           
             
               PSAL.
               119.126
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             time
             for
             thee
             ,
             
               LORD
               ,
            
             to
             lay
             to
             thine
             hand
             ;
             for
             they
             haue
             destroyed
             thy
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             William
             Stansby
             ,
          
           for
           
             Matthew
             Lownes
          
           and
           
             William
             Barret
             .
          
           1624.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           SIR
           HENRY
           MOVNTAGV
           ,
           Knight
           ,
           Baron
           of
           KIMBOLTON
           ,
           Viscount
           MAVNDEVILLE
           ,
           Lord
           President
           of
           his
           MAIESTIES
           
             most
             Honorable
             Priuie
          
           Counsaile
           .
        
         
           
             
               Right
               noble
               ,
               and
               truly
               Christian
            
             LORD
             ;
          
        
         
           SInce
           I
           haue
           presumed
           to
           appeare
           thus
           in
           publique
           ,
           and
           to
           treate
           peculiarly
           of
           this
           subiect
           
             [
             Mysticall
             Babylon
             ]
          
           rather
           then
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           ,
           finally
           ,
           to
           recommend
           this
           Treatise
           vnto
           your
           fauourable
           patronage
           ;
           I
           stand
           therefore
           obliged
           to
           expresse
           my
           Motiues
           ,
           
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           former
           points
           ,
           for
           the
           generall
           satisfaction
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           for
           the
           particular
           of
           your
           Honorable
           Selfe
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           FIRST
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           mooued
           ,
           vpon
           any
           oblique
           respect
           ,
           to
           take
           vp
           the
           Sword
           of
           my
           Pen
           ,
           in
           this
           spirituall
           warfare
           :
           I
           am
           not
           vexed
           with
           the
           ambition
           of
           preferment
           ,
           nor
           affectation
           of
           applause
           ;
           for
           I
           desire
           earnestly
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           diuine
           sentence
           of
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           may
           bee
           deeply
           grauen
           in
           my
           heart
           ;
           
             The
             World
             is
             crucified
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             vnto
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           Neither
           am
           I
           prouoked
           vnto
           this
           designe
           out
           of
           any
           spleene
           ,
           or
           vindictiue
           humour
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           or
           any
           person
           therein
           :
           and
           indeed
           I
           haue
           beene
           so
           farre
           from
           giuing
           them
           any
           speciall
           distaste
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           obserued
           the
           tearmes
           of
           ciuill
           ,
           and
           morall
           respect
           towards
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           my
           greater
           preiudice
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           either
           bragge
           ,
           or
           complaine
           of
           ,
           vnto
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           true
           ,
           and
           proper
           causes
           are
           these
           .
           
             First
             ;
          
           I
           am
           bound
           ,
           as
           a
           dutifull
           Sonne
           of
           my
           Mother-Church
           (
           from
           whose
           sacred
           breasts
           I
           drew
           the
           first
           nutriment
           of
           my
           faith
           )
           to
           succour
           ,
           and
           comfort
           her
           ,
           in
           her
           distressed
           estate
           ,
           while
           the
           
             little
             Foxes
          
           of
           
             Rome
          
           eate
           vp
           her
           Grapes
           ,
           and
           the
           
             wild
             Boare
          
           thereof
           seeketh
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Vineyard
           of
           God.
           And
           therefore
           ,
           since
           euery
           man
           (
           indued
           with
           any
           facultie
           of
           writing
           )
           should
           performe
           his
           seruice
           vnto
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           especially
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           ,
           the
           contagion
           of
           Heresie
           doth
           dilate
           it selfe
           (
           as
           Saint
           
             Augustine
          
           doth
           grauely
           aduise
           )
           I
           could
           not
           bee
           silent
           in
           so
           necessarie
           a
           time
           :
           for
           as
           
           wee
           shall
           answere
           vnto
           God
           for
           our
           idle
           words
           ,
           so
           wee
           shall
           answere
           vnto
           him
           for
           our
           dangerous
           silence
           .
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ;
          
           to
           make
           some
           satisfaction
           ,
           thereby
           ,
           vnto
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           ,
           being
           vniustly
           wronged
           by
           my
           meanes
           ,
           doth
           iustly
           challenge
           this
           remedie
           of
           my
           paines
           ;
           that
           the
           hand
           ,
           which
           hath
           hurt
           her
           ,
           may
           somewhat
           helpe
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           made
           a
           wound
           ,
           so
           I
           may
           make
           a
           cure
           againe
           .
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ;
          
           to
           procure
           the
           sweete
           peace
           of
           my
           conscience
           towards
           God
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           heale
           the
           wound
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           formerly
           made
           vnto
           my
           owne
           soule
           ;
           Christian
           Wisdome
           teaching
           me
           to
           powre
           some
           Oile
           into
           that
           ,
           to
           supple
           it
           ,
           which
           hath
           found
           so
           much
           Vineger
           to
           fret
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           resolued
           to
           neglect
           all
           troubles
           without
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           find
           this
           comfort
           within
           .
        
         
           
             Fourthly
             ,
          
           to
           exempt
           ,
           hereby
           ,
           all
           scruple
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           state
           ,
           and
           disposition
           of
           my
           conscience
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Religion
           .
           For
           as
           Saint
           
             Hierome
             ,
          
           being
           vehemently
           suspected
           of
           the
           infection
           of
           
             Origens
          
           errours
           ,
           did
           therefore
           diuert
           that
           suspition
           ,
           by
           cleere
           publication
           of
           his
           mind
           in
           writing
           ,
           
             That
             they
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             beleeue
             his
             tongue
             ,
             in
             his
             deniall
             ,
             might
             yet
             beleeue
             his
             Pen
             ,
             in
             his
             refutation
             thereof
          
           (
           as
           hee
           doth
           ingeniously
           write
           in
           this
           behalfe
           )
           so
           I
           find
           my selfe
           very
           deeply
           charged
           ,
           in
           the
           point
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           discretion
           ,
           to
           giue
           sufficient
           notice
           vnto
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           my
           Mother
           (
           touching
           my
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Religion
           )
           by
           some
           Treatise
           ,
           now
           to
           bee
           
           published
           vnto
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           remayne
           )
           I
           hope
           )
           after
           my
           decease
           ,
           as
           a
           Record
           ,
           what
           I
           doe
           certainly
           beleeue
           ,
           concerning
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           professed
           in
           this
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           oppugned
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           I
           haue
           made
           speciall
           election
           of
           this
           subiect
           (
           concerning
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           her
           
             ruine
          
           )
           as
           being
           of
           greatest
           importance
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           specially
           in
           these
           dayes
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           most
           vsuall
           subiects
           of
           disputation
           ,
           betwixt
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           are
           particular
           ,
           and
           therefore
           haue
           a
           particular
           issue
           of
           veritie
           ,
           or
           falshood
           therein
           ;
           this
           is
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           ,
           of
           a
           larger
           extent
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           more
           generall
           effect
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           doth
           concerne
           not
           onely
           a
           part
           of
           her
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           being
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ;
          
           it
           toucheth
           not
           a
           branch
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           root
           it selfe
           ;
           it
           reacheth
           not
           onely
           vnto
           a
           piece
           of
           her
           building
           ,
           but
           vnto
           the
           very
           foundation
           thereof
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           disputation
           (
           
             viz.
          
           Whether
           ,
           and
           How
           the
           name
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           in
           the
           visions
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           doth
           agree
           vnto
           
             Rome
          
           )
           is
           of
           singular
           consequence
           ;
           thereby
           to
           confront
           the
           audacious
           insultations
           of
           her
           politike
           Agents
           ;
           to
           giue
           an
           Antidote
           against
           the
           poyson
           ,
           which
           they
           seeke
           to
           instill
           into
           many
           vnsetled
           hearts
           :
           that
           so
           ,
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           fallen
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           may
           bee
           happily
           reduced
           vnto
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           falling
           ,
           may
           be
           strongly
           confirmed
           in
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Now
           THIRDLY
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           it
           remaineth
           (
           most
           worthy
           Lord
           )
           that
           I
           make
           true
           remonstrance
           of
           the
           causes
           ,
           which
           haue
           bred
           this
           confidence
           
           in
           mee
           to
           offer
           vp
           this
           little
           Treatise
           ,
           vpon
           the
           Altar
           of
           your
           Honourable
           fauour
           .
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           your
           descent
           ,
           and
           extraction
           out
           of
           a
           Noble
           Family
           ,
           nor
           of
           your
           high
           degree
           of
           Honour
           ,
           nor
           of
           your
           speciall
           aduancement
           in
           the
           State
           (
           for
           which
           respects
           ,
           many
           men
           apply
           themselues
           vnto
           the
           seruice
           ,
           and
           attendance
           of
           great
           persons
           )
           but
           ,
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           I
           am
           comforted
           in
           your
           sincere
           ,
           and
           constant
           profession
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           which
           grace
           seemeth
           to
           be
           hereditarie
           in
           your
           House
           ,
           as
           being
           spectable
           in
           all
           the
           branches
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Since
           therefore
           
             Greatnesse
             ,
          
           and
           
             Goodnesse
          
           haue
           mutuall
           coniunction
           in
           your
           Lordships
           person
           ,
           I
           cannot
           suppose
           ,
           that
           a
           Worke
           of
           this
           nature
           can
           want
           your
           acceptation
           ,
           nor
           the
           Author
           thereof
           your
           protection
           .
           Whereof
           also
           I
           conceiue
           the
           greater
           hope
           ,
           because
           I
           haue
           knowne
           heretofore
           (
           by
           the
           double
           testimonie
           of
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           and
           eares
           )
           the
           gracious
           inclination
           of
           your
           Honour
           towards
           mee
           ;
           and
           that
           onely
           for
           the
           Truths
           sake
           ,
           and
           the
           Words
           sake
           :
           as
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           I
           haue
           euer
           found
           them
           to
           be
           my
           most
           assured
           ,
           and
           certaine
           friends
           ,
           that
           haue
           affected
           mee
           in
           this
           regard
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           I
           should
           need
           ,
           or
           seeke
           any
           externall
           ,
           or
           farther
           motiue
           ,
           to
           induce
           your
           Honour
           to
           vouchsafe
           your
           patronage
           vnto
           mee
           ,
           and
           vnto
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           goe
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           Family
           (
           though
           it
           must
           bee
           
             from
             the
             liuing
             to
             the
             dead
          
           )
           but
           I
           would
           intreate
           it
           by
           the
           deare
           ,
           and
           precious
           memory
           of
           that
           religious
           ,
           learned
           ,
           &
           most
           accomplished
           Prelate
           ,
           your
           famous
           Brother
           ,
           IAMES
           (
           lately
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           
             Winton
          
           )
           whose
           kind
           entertainement
           
           of
           mee
           in
           priuate
           ,
           and
           fauourable
           testimonie
           of
           mee
           in
           publike
           ,
           were
           more
           sufficient
           arguments
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           then
           of
           my
           desert
           .
           For
           I
           may
           truely
           say
           ,
           by
           the
           certaine
           experience
           of
           sundrie
           occurrents
           in
           my
           life
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           tasted
           a
           little
           of
           Gods
           deserued
           wrath
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           of
           his
           vndeserued
           grace
           :
           whereof
           I
           account
           this
           no
           small
           part
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           giuen
           mee
           so
           much
           interest
           in
           the
           good
           opinion
           ,
           and
           affection
           of
           sundrie
           persons
           of
           eminent
           qualitie
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           your
           Honorable
           Selfe
           ;
           whom
           I
           beseech
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           mercies
           to
           blesse
           in
           your
           owne
           Person
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           noble
           Posteritie
           ,
           with
           the
           temporall
           blessings
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           eternall
           of
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           through
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           ;
           in
           whom
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           will
           euer
           remaine
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             humble
             ,
             and
             truly
             deuoted
             Seruant
             ,
             
               THEOPHILVS
               HIGGONS
               .
            
          
           
             
               London
               .
            
             
               
                 Ian.
              
               27.
               1623.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           OF
           THE
           AVTHOR
           VNTO
           THE
           CRHISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           COurteous
           ,
           and
           ingenuous
           Reader
           ;
           Since
           no
           man
           can
           enter
           well
           into
           the
           roomes
           of
           any
           
             Treatise
             ,
          
           but
           by
           the
           doore
           of
           a
           
             Preface
             ,
          
           therefore
           I
           commend
           these
           ensuing
           Obseruations
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           to
           prepare
           thee
           ,
           the
           better
           thereby
           ,
           vnto
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           though
           sundry
           Expositions
           are
           extant
           vpon
           this
           part
           of
           Scripture
           (
           as
           likewise
           vpon
           the
           whole
           Booke
           of
           the
           sacred
           
             Reuelation
          
           )
           and
           certain
           Sermons
           haue
           beene
           preached
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           commended
           vnto
           the
           Presse
           ,
           yet
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           (
           opening
           my
           heart
           vnto
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           to
           illustrate
           my
           vnderstanding
           with
           a
           true
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           knowledge
           thereof
           )
           I
           followed
           chiefly
           such
           generall
           notions
           touching
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           were
           layd
           vp
           formerly
           in
           my
           mind
           ;
           and
           willingly
           sequestred
           from
           mee
           the
           helpe
           of
           other
           mens
           labours
           in
           this
           kind
           (
           excepting
           such
           as
           I
           shall
           presently
           name
           )
           
             least
             I
             should
             build
             vpon
             another
             mans
             
             foundation
             ,
          
           and
           so
           drowne
           the
           discourse
           of
           my
           vnderstanding
           in
           the
           conceits
           of
           other
           learned
           men
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           had
           a
           resolution
           not
           to
           consult
           ,
           before
           I
           had
           finished
           the
           impression
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
           Mistake
           not
           my
           meaning
           ,
           and
           purpose
           ,
           good
           Reader
           ;
           for
           I
           doe
           not
           intend
           hereby
           to
           arrogate
           any
           thing
           vnto
           my selfe
           aboue
           other
           men
           (
           since
           I
           am
           conscious
           of
           mine
           owne
           infirmities
           )
           but
           to
           preuent
           their
           exceptions
           ,
           who
           may
           suppose
           ,
           or
           pretend
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           framed
           a
           collection
           ,
           onely
           ,
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           Bookes
           of
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           whatsoeuer
           I
           may
           seeme
           to
           owe
           vnto
           any
           Author
           of
           our
           side
           ,
           I
           confesse
           it
           to
           bee
           due
           ,
           principally
           ,
           vnto
           the
           learned
           ,
           and
           indicious
           Pen
           of
           our
           gracious
           Souereigne
           Lord
           ,
           King
           
             IAMES
             ,
          
           in
           his
           
             Paraphrase
          
           vpon
           this
           Booke
           ,
           as
           thou
           wilt
           easily
           obserue
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           in
           certaine
           passages
           of
           my
           Discourse
           .
           As
           for
           Authors
           on
           the
           Aduersaries
           part
           ,
           I
           had
           no
           small
           aduantage
           ,
           and
           furtherance
           out
           of
           the
           writings
           of
           two
           learned
           Iesuites
           ,
           
             Ribera
             ,
          
           and
           
             Viegas
             ,
          
           of
           whom
           therefore
           I
           make
           frequent
           mention
           ,
           as
           seruing
           ,
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           exactly
           for
           my
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           if
           any
           acerbitie
           of
           stile
           appeare
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           know
           that
           it
           is
           drawne
           from
           me
           ,
           rather
           by
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           matter
           it selfe
           (
           which
           could
           not
           be
           well
           expressed
           otherwise
           )
           then
           that
           it
           came
           out
           of
           the
           disposition
           of
           my
           mind
           ;
           which
           ,
           hating
           the
           errours
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           doth
           yet
           pittie
           ,
           and
           loue
           the
           persons
           of
           all
           (
           and
           specially
           of
           some
           )
           that
           are
           insnared
           with
           the
           same
           ;
           wishing
           ,
           and
           desiring
           ,
           their
           saluation
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           I
           enter
           vpon
           this
           disputation
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           contention
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           conscience
           ,
           with
           a
           secure
           ,
           and
           certaine
           perswasion
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           soliditie
           therein
           ;
           whereof
           because
           I
           make
           some
           larger
           mention
           hereafter
           ,
           I
           will
           say
           the
           lesse
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ;
           though
           this
           Booke
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           pages
           thereof
           ,
           beareth
           the
           title
           of
           a
           
             first
             ,
          
           and
           of
           a
           
             second
             Sermon
             ,
          
           yet
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           preached
           two
           Sermons
           ,
           at
           
             Maidstone
          
           in
           
             Kent
             ,
          
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           had
           recollected
           my
           meditations
           ,
           I
           framed
           them
           afterward
           more
           copiously
           into
           the
           body
           of
           a
           
             Treatise
             ,
          
           which
           therefore
           I
           present
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           rather
           vnder
           this
           name
           ;
           as
           exceeding
           the
           proportion
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           differing
           (
           perhaps
           )
           from
           the
           qualitie
           of
           
             Sermons
             .
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ;
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           any
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           side
           ,
           to
           stand
           against
           me
           ,
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           Mother-Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           to
           make
           answere
           vnto
           my
           Discourse
           (
           vnto
           which
           businesse
           ,
           as
           I
           challenge
           no
           man
           ,
           so
           I
           feare
           not
           the
           performance
           of
           any
           man
           in
           this
           kind
           )
           he
           must
           follow
           me
           in
           his
           answere
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           gone
           before
           him
           in
           this
           
             Treatise
             ;
          
           not
           flying
           vp
           ,
           and
           downe
           without
           order
           ,
           nor
           concealing
           my
           proofes
           ,
           and
           reasons
           ;
           but
           ,
           from
           point
           to
           point
           ,
           making
           a
           cleere
           ,
           and
           a
           substantiall
           refutation
           thereof
           .
           As
           for
           bitter
           words
           ,
           and
           calumnious
           writing
           ,
           though
           I
           can
           steepe
           my
           Pen
           in
           Vineger
           ,
           and
           Worme-wood
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           yet
           I
           resolue
           not
           to
           follow
           any
           aduersarie
           in
           this
           course
           :
           but
           ,
           as
           
             Tertullian
          
           saith
           in
           his
           disputation
           against
           
             Hermogenes
             ,
             Viderit
             Persona
             ;
             cum
             Doctrina
             mihi
             quaestio
             est
             ;
          
           so
           I
           will
           leaue
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           come
           vnto
           the
           matter
           it selfe
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           An
           Aduertisement
           .
        
         
           WHereas
           some
           of
           my
           Brethren
           in
           this
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           some
           of
           my
           Aduersaries
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           expect
           of
           me
           an
           Answere
           vnto
           mine
           owne
           Booke
           of
           
             Purgatorie
             ,
          
           and
           
             Prayer
             for
             the
             dead
          
           (
           sometimes
           published
           by
           mee
           in
           forreine
           parts
           )
           I
           assure
           them
           both
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           made
           a
           collection
           of
           sundry
           notes
           for
           this
           intent
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           growing
           into
           the
           proportion
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           necessitie
           of
           publishing
           this
           Discourse
           so
           soone
           ,
           preuented
           my
           desire
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           which
           yet
           may
           follow
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           grant
           me
           better
           health
           of
           bodie
           (
           the
           state
           of
           it
           being
           much
           attenuated
           by
           infirmities
           )
           with
           the
           accession
           of
           such
           helpes
           ,
           as
           are
           requisite
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           enter
           vpon
           this
           controuersiall
           kind
           :
           for
           want
           of
           which
           necessary
           meanes
           (
           together
           with
           my
           bad
           health
           )
           in
           the
           priuate
           ,
           and
           rusticane
           course
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           compelled
           to
           desist
           wholy
           from
           the
           same
           ;
           contenting
           my selfe
           hereafter
           with
           the
           exercise
           of
           my
           Pastorall
           Office
           in
           that
           little
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           pleased
           GOD
           to
           commit
           vnto
           my
           charge
           .
           
             Farewell
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PRINTER
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           GOod
           Reader
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           find
           the
           
             Errata
             ,
          
           or
           Faults
           (
           which
           are
           committed
           in
           the
           Impression
           )
           obserued
           ,
           and
           amended
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Booke
           ;
           where
           the
           principall
           errours
           are
           noted
           with
           this
           marke
           ,
           *
           because
           they
           chiefly
           ,
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           require
           a
           correction
           by
           thy
           Pen
           ,
           before
           thou
           entrest
           into
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
           As
           for
           the
           lesser
           errours
           (
           
             viz.
          
           in
           Points
           ,
           in
           Orthographie
           ,
           in
           defect
           of
           some
           Letters
           ,
           in
           placing
           small
           Letters
           in
           steed
           of
           capitall
           ,
           &c.
           )
           they
           are
           left
           vnto
           thy
           prudent
           ,
           and
           ingenious
           censure
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           MYSTICALL
           BABYLON
           ,
           
             OR
          
           PAPALL
           ROME
           .
           
             The
             first
             Sermon
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 APOCAL.
                 18.2
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               fallen
               ,
               it
               is
               fallen
               ,
               
                 Babylon
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Text
           is
           little
           in
           words
           ,
           but
           great
           in
           consequence
           ;
           as
           
             Benjamin
          
           was
           a
           
             little
          
           Tribe
           ,
           but
           great
           in
           dominion
           :
           
             Psal
             .
          
           68.27
           .
           It
           is
           part
           of
           a
           Proclamation
           made
           from
           Heauen
           :
           and
           three
           things
           inuite
           vs
           vnto
           a
           serious
           attention
           therof
           .
           FIRST
           ;
           The
           Person
           proclaiming
           :
           an
           
             Angell
             [
             verse
          
           1.
           ]
           euen
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           himselfe
           ;
           as
           some
           conceiue
           (
           amongst
           whom
           I
           
           may
           particularly
           name
           our
           profoundly
           learned
           Souereigne
           ,
           in
           his
           iudicious
           and
           well
           composed
           Paraphrase
           vpon
           this
           mysticall
           booke
           )
           who
           is
           described
           here
           ,
           by
           his
           
             excellency
             [
             he
             had
             great
             power
             ]
          
           and
           by
           his
           
             operation
             ;
             the
             earth
             was
             lightned
             with
             his
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ;
           The
           manner
           of
           his
           proclamation
           :
           
             He
             cried
             out
             mightily
             ,
             with
             a
             loude
             voice
             [
             verse
          
           2.
           ]
           with
           a
           voice
           ,
           more
           then
           
             Stentorian
             ;
          
           and
           no
           maruell
           :
           for
           it
           was
           
             Verbum
             à
             Verbo
             ;
          
           a
           word
           from
           the
           Word
           :
           a
           word
           powerfully
           spoken
           by
           the
           Word
           ineffably
           begotten
           .
        
         
           THIRDLY
           ;
           The
           matter
           it selfe
           ;
           
             It
             is
             fallen
             ,
             it
             is
             fallen
             ,
             Babylon
             :
          
           the
           place
           is
           considerable
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           by
           qualitie
           ,
           and
           name
           ;
           also
           
             a
             great
             Citie
          
           by
           amplitude
           of
           place
           ,
           and
           power
           .
           The
           ruine
           of
           it
           is
           markable
           :
           for
           it
           is
           
             a
             fall
             ,
          
           extreme
           ,
           and
           finall
           :
           and
           
             it
             is
             fallen
             ;
          
           in
           the
           time
           past
           (
           though
           it
           be
           yet
           to
           come
           )
           by
           an
           
             enallage
          
           of
           the
           tense
           :
           and
           againe
           ;
           
             it
             is
             fallen
             ;
          
           by
           an
           
             anadiplôsis
             :
          
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           shewing
           an
           infallible
           certainty
           of
           euent
           .
           Thus
           now
           my
           Text
           is
           like
           
             Rebeccaes
          
           wombe
           ;
           it
           hath
           twinnes
           in
           it
           ,
           
             [
             Cecidit
             ,
             cecidit
             ]
          
           as
           if
           the
           ruine
           of
           Babylon
           were
           sounded
           forth
           by
           the
           two
           siluer
           trumpets
           ,
           
             Num.
          
           10.2
           .
           It
           is
           a
           double
           voice
           of
           ruine
           ;
           fall
           vpon
           fall
           :
           so
           that
           I
           may
           vse
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ;
           
             God
             hath
             spoken
             it
             once
             or
             twice
             .
             Psal
             .
          
           62.11
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           my
           Text
           is
           double
           here
           ,
           by
           the
           ingemination
           of
           one
           word
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           double
           by
           the
           repetition
           of
           the
           same
           sentence
           elsewhere
           ,
           
             viz.
             Apoc.
          
           14.8
           .
           Againe
           ,
           that
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           both
           these
           places
           is
           spoken
           of
           ,
           
             mysticall
             Babylon
             (
             Rome
             ;
          
           as
           an
           one
           you
           shall
           heare
           )
           is
           foretold
           by
           prophecie
           (
           and
           we
           haue
           seene
           it
           verified
           by
           
           experience
           )
           of
           
             literall
             Babylon
          
           [
           the
           renowned
           Citie
           of
           
             Chaldaea
          
           ]
           in
           the
           Praedictions
           of
           
             Esay
          
           21.9
           .
           
             Babel
             is
             fallen
             ,
             it
             is
             fallen
             .
          
           This
           consonancie
           is
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           this
           resemblance
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           ruine
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           old
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           and
           the
           new
           .
           For
           
           Babylon
           ●s
           the
           first
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           
             Rome
          
           is
           the
           second
           
             Babylon
             .
          
        
         
           I
           come
           to
           the
           words
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           a
           fatall
           coniunction
           of
           two
           things
           :
           
             Culpa
             ,
          
           and
           
             Poena
             :
          
           the
           
             Sinne
          
           of
           Rome
           ,
           implyed
           in
           her
           name
           ;
           
             Babylon
             :
          
           and
           the
           
             punishment
          
           of
           Rome
           ,
           annexed
           ,
           or
           prefixed
           rather
           ;
           
             it
             is
             fallen
             ,
             it
             is
             fallen
             .
          
           We
           may
           Logically
           therefore
           make
           this
           partition
           of
           my
           Text
           :
           heere
           is
           the
           SVBIECT
           ;
           
             Babylon
             :
          
           and
           heere
           is
           the
           PRAEDICATE
           ;
           
             it
             is
             fallen
             .
          
           In
           order
           of
           the
           words
           (
           as
           they
           stand
           herein
           my
           Text
           )
           
             Babylon
          
           is
           last
           ,
           but
           ,
           in
           order
           of
           sense
           ,
           it
           is
           first
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           Grammer
           ,
           the
           nominatiue
           case
           goeth
           before
           the
           Verbe
           ;
           In
           Logicke
           ,
           the
           Subiect
           goeth
           before
           the
           Praedicate
           ;
           and
           in
           Diuinitie
           ,
           the
           Sinne
           goeth
           before
           the
           Punishment
           :
           
             Pride
             goeth
             before
             Destruction
             ;
             Pro.
          
           16.18
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           I
           will
           change
           the
           place
           of
           the
           words
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           
             Iacob
          
           gaue
           the
           prioritie
           to
           
             Ephraim
             [
             Gen.
          
           48.14
           .
           ]
           in
           the
           aduised
           imposition
           of
           his
           hands
           ;
           so
           I
           will
           giue
           the
           precedency
           to
           
             Babylon
          
           (
           the
           last
           word
           in
           my
           Text
           )
           and
           then
           I
           will
           reflect
           duely
           vpon
           her
           
             fall
             ,
          
           expressed
           in
           the
           first
           place
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             The
             
               FIRST
            
             part
             ;
             concerning
             the
             
               Subiect
               ,
            
             and
             
               Sinne
            
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             
               BABYLON
               .
            
          
           
             THough
             I
             haue
             affirmed
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             to
             be
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             yet
             I
             require
             not
             your
             suddaine
             beliefe
             ,
             without
             a
             
             substantiall
             proofe
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             to
             deduce
             this
             matter
             fairely
             ,
             and
             cleerely
             to
             your
             vnderstandings
             ,
             I
             must
             propose
             a
             double
             inquisition
             ;
             in
             pursuit
             whereof
             ,
             we
             shall
             come
             securely
             vnto
             the
             hauen
             of
             my
             desire
             ,
             and
             then
             arriue
             happily
             vpon
             the
             coast
             ,
             vnto
             which
             I
             direct
             my
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             
               
                 First
                 :
              
               What
               is
               this
               
                 Babylon
              
               in
               my
               Text.
               
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 :
              
               Why
               this
               name
               is
               imposed
               vpon
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               thereby
               signified
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             These
             two
             points
             being
             sufficiently
             discussed
             ,
             for
             the
             true
             explication
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             and
             illustration
             of
             this
             name
             ;
             I
             will
             conclude
             the
             first
             part
             of
             my
             Text
             with
             such
             obseruations
             ,
             as
             shall
             kindly
             ,
             and
             properly
             ensue
             vpon
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               FIRST
            
             Inquisition
             ;
             What
             is
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             my
             Text.
             
          
           
             THis
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             not
             
               literally
            
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             neither
             for
             that
             ancient
             Citie
             in
             
               Chaldaea
               ,
            
             nor
             for
             that
             famous
             Citie
             in
             
               Egypt
            
             (
             once
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Memphis
               ,
            
             and
             now
             of
             
               Cair
            
             )
             since
             the
             generall
             scope
             ,
             and
             purpose
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             doth
             not
             intend
             any
             such
             sense
             :
             and
             many
             circumstances
             therein
             doe
             sufficiently
             refute
             it
             ;
             and
             ,
             finally
             ,
             not
             any
             Author
             ,
             in
             former
             ,
             or
             later
             times
             ,
             no
             Father
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             no
             Doctor
             in
             succeeding
             ages
             ,
             did
             euer
             so
             conceiue
             of
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             This
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             therefore
             ,
             is
             
               mystically
            
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             ,
             and
             vsuall
             tenour
             of
             this
             booke
             .
             
               That
               whole
               booke
               of
               the
               Reuelation
               of
               
               Saint
            
             Iohn
             
               is
               spiritually
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
            
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Saint
             
               Hierome
               ;
               Epist
               .
            
             148.
             
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Dionysius
               ,
            
             sometimes
             Bishop
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
            
             confesseth
             of
             this
             obscure
             ,
             and
             profound
             booke
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               obuious
               sense
               thereof
            
             (
             as
             
               Eusebius
            
             relateth
             ;
             
               Histor
               .
               Eccles
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
               c.
            
             24.
             )
             but
             that
             there
             are
             
               deepe
               ,
               and
               hidden
               mysteries
            
             in
             the
             same
             .
             
               Deepe
               ,
            
             I
             confesse
             ,
             and
             
               hidden
               ,
            
             till
             that
             Time
             (
             the
             mother
             of
             truth
             )
             in
             the
             successe
             ,
             and
             euent
             of
             things
             ,
             was
             the
             midwife
             to
             helpe
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             trauelled
             long
             in
             bringing
             forth
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             proper
             sense
             thereof
             .
             For
             as
             
               Sampson
            
             was
             directed
             ,
             and
             guided
             ,
             by
             his
             seruant
             ,
             vnto
             the
             pillars
             ,
             vpon
             which
             the
             house
             did
             stand
             [
             
               Iudic.
            
             16.26
             .
             ]
             so
             the
             successe
             of
             things
             ,
             conspiring
             with
             the
             Oracles
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             hath
             conueighed
             vs
             vnto
             a
             sound
             ,
             and
             euident
             knowledge
             of
             many
             mysteries
             therein
             ;
             vnknowne
             to
             former
             ages
             ,
             but
             reuealed
             in
             this
             :
             in
             regard
             whereof
             this
             booke
             doth
             now
             more
             fully
             answere
             vnto
             its
             name
             ;
             for
             now
             it
             is
             a
             
               Reuelation
            
             indeed
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             in
             title
             .
          
           
             Since
             therefore
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             heere
             so
             called
             by
             a
             Mysterie
             ,
             we
             will
             passe
             along
             ,
             by
             a
             gradation
             ,
             through
             foure
             seuerall
             interpretations
             thereof
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             discouer
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             how
             farre
             the
             ancient
             Church
             digressed
             from
             the
             marke
             :
             then
             ,
             how
             neerely
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Church
             is
             come
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             know
             her selfe
             :
             and
             then
             finally
             ,
             how
             the
             
               Reformed
            
             Church
             hath
             directly
             hit
             the
             marke
             :
             as
             the
             
               Beniamites
            
             could
             sling
             stones
             
               at
               an
               haire
               breadth
               ,
               and
               not
               fayle
               ,
               Iudic.
            
             20.16
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             
               FIRST
            
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             interpretation
             is
             framed
             by
             S.
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             whom
             many
             follow
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             points
             ,
             rather
             for
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             authoritie
             of
             his
             reason
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             carried
             into
             errour
             by
             the
             venerable
             estimation
             of
             his
             name
             .
             Hee
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
               is
               another
               Babylon
               ,
               de
               ciuit
               .
               Dei.
               l.
            
             16.
             
               c.
            
             17.
             and
             that
             shee
             is
             the
             
               daughter
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               l.
            
             18.
             
               c.
            
             22.
             but
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             
               sinne
            
             and
             
               ruine
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             now
             in
             my
             Text
             )
             which
             things
             that
             greatly
             learned
             Father
             neuer
             seemed
             to
             suspect
             :
             and
             therefore
             teaching
             truly
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             
               two
               Cities
            
             in
             this
             world
             (
             mixed
             together
             in
             outward
             things
             ,
             but
             seuered
             in
             their
             inward
             qualities
             ,
             and
             tending
             ,
             consequently
             ,
             vnto
             different
             ends
             )
             he
             assumeth
             falsly
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             out
             of
             which
             wee
             must
             flye
             :
             
               Apoc.
            
             18.4
             .
             )
             is
             onely
             
               the
               generall
               Citie
               of
               the
               Deuill
               and
               his
               members
               ;
            
             whereas
             the
             other
             Citie
             is
             a
             
               Spirituall
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               Citie
               of
               God.
            
             Read
             S.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               de
               Ciuit.
               Dei
               ,
               l.
            
             18.
             
               c.
            
             18.
             
             In
             
               Psal
               .
            
             26.
             
               enarrat
               .
            
             2.
             
             In
             
               Psal
               .
            
             61.
             and
             though
             the
             Homilies
             vpon
             the
             
               Reuelation
            
             (
             passing
             vnder
             his
             name
             )
             are
             not
             his
             genuine
             Workes
             ,
             yet
             they
             truely
             containe
             his
             opinion
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             
               Homil.
            
             11.
             and
             16.
             
          
           
             This
             sinister
             ,
             and
             misconceiued
             interpretation
             ,
             of
             S.
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             doth
             sometime
             qualifie
             the
             feare
             of
             
               Bellarmine
               ;
            
             who
             finding
             that
             
               Rome
            
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             neere
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               by
               deduction
            
             (
             as
             hee
             affirmeth
             )
             out
             of
             the
             
               Reuelat.
               cap.
            
             17.
             
             
               Videtur
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             this
             may
             seeme
             so
             to
             bee
             ;
             but
             hee
             recollecteth
             himselfe
             immediately
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Augustine
               ,
               with
               many
               others
               ,
               doth
               conceiue
               ,
               that
               this
               Citie
               of
               Babylon
               is
               the
               generall
               Citie
               
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               particular
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               .
               De
               Rom.
               Pont.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             maruaile
             ,
             that
             
               Bellarmine
            
             (
             like
             a
             man
             readie
             to
             be
             drowned
             )
             taketh
             hold
             of
             euery
             straw
             for
             his
             reliefe
             .
             The
             maruaile
             is
             rather
             ,
             that
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             a
             man
             so
             learned
             ,
             so
             ingenious
             ,
             so
             iudicious
             ,
             should
             not
             cleerely
             discerne
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             circumstances
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             a
             particular
             Citie
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             generall
             Societie
             :
             and
             farther
             ,
             that
             this
             particular
             Citie
             is
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             not
             any
             other
             place
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             glorious
             lustre
             of
             the
             [
             then
             ]
             present
             state
             of
             
               Rome
            
             (
             in
             the
             
               Empire
               ,
            
             so
             potent
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             so
             religious
             )
             might
             ,
             and
             certainly
             did
             breed
             an
             eclipse
             of
             this
             euident
             truth
             vnto
             S.
             
               Augustines
            
             eyes
             ,
             looking
             more
             earnestly
             vpon
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             then
             deepely
             into
             the
             coherence
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             I
             conclude
             ,
             therfore
             ,
             the
             first
             interpretation
             ,
             and
             aduise
             men
             that
             conuerse
             in
             the
             Monuments
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             (
             without
             which
             no
             man
             can
             be
             profound
             ,
             and
             exact
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Diuinitie
             )
             to
             draw
             their
             wine
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             their
             dregges
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             esteeme
             that
             currant
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             weighed
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             For
             the
             
               Sunne
            
             of
             this
             sacred
             Booke
             hath
             natiue
             light
             of
             truth
             without
             any
             darkenesse
             of
             errour
             ;
             whereas
             the
             borrowed
             light
             of
             the
             
               Moone
            
             [
             the
             best
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             most
             commended
             Interpreters
             ]
             doth
             shine
             with
             the
             spots
             of
             infirmitie
             ,
             which
             attendeth
             the
             nature
             of
             mankind
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             
               SECOND
            
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             Interpretation
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             Saint
             
               Hierome
            
             doth
             follow
             ;
             who
             saw
             a
             part
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             whole
             :
             as
             the
             blind
             man
             ,
             vpon
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             recouerie
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
             saw
             men
             ,
             but
             hee
             saw
             them
             
               walking
               like
               trees
               ,
               Mark.
            
             8.24
             .
             He
             confesseth
             then
             ,
             that
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             that
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             wherof
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             doth
             make
             mention
             (
             
               Epist
               .
            
             1.
             
               cap.
            
             5.
             
               v.
            
             13.
             )
             whose
             authoritie
             hee
             pretendeth
             to
             follow
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               Ecclesiastic
               .
               in
               nomine
               ,
            
             MARCVS
             .
             But
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             (
             if
             ,
             by
             that
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             hee
             did
             vnderstand
             
               Rome
            
             )
             it
             was
             
               Ethnicall
               Rome
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Romanists
             themselues
             doe
             willingly
             confesse
             ,
             and
             vsually
             pretend
             to
             haue
             beene
             stiled
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             which
             they
             suppose
             was
             not
             ,
             and
             cannot
             bee
             extended
             vnto
             the
             
               Christian
            
             [
             or
             rather
             
               Antichristian
               ]
               Rome
            
             in
             succeeding
             ages
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             yet
             more
             punctually
             the
             resolution
             of
             Saint
             
               Hierome
            
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             let
             vs
             obserue
             ,
             that
             hee
             affirmeth
             
               Rome
            
             to
             haue
             beene
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             his
             owne
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             a
             true
             and
             a
             glorious
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             
               Rome
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             certaine
             religious
             Ladies
             [
             
               Epist
               .
            
             17.
             ]
             he
             aduiseth
             
               Marcella
            
             to
             flie
             out
             of
             that
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             to
             repaire
             vnto
             
               Bethlehem
               .
            
             A
             passage
             verie
             rhetoricall
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             insinuation
             (
             rather
             then
             found
             ,
             and
             substantiall
             )
             to
             breed
             in
             her
             tender
             heart
             an
             alienation
             from
             the
             Citie
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             as
             being
             that
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             whereof
             wee
             now
             intreate
             ;
             though
             elsewhere
             hee
             seemeth
             wholly
             to
             free
             ,
             and
             discharge
             
               Rome
            
             from
             the
             scandalous
             imputation
             of
             this
             title
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             ETHNICALL
             
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             her
             former
             ,
             and
             past
             estate
             .
             
               Vrbs
               potens
               ,
               vrbs
               orbis
               domina
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             :
             
               contra
               Iouinian
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
               in
               fine
               )
               scriptam
               in
               fronte
               blasphemiam
               Christi
               confessione
               dele●isti
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             O
             potent
             Citie
             ,
             ô
             Lady
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             thou
             hast
             ,
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             blotted
             out
             the
             blasphemie
             written
             in
             thy
             forehead
             .
             Vpon
             which
             passage
             ,
             
               Marianus
               Victorius
            
             (
             a
             learned
             
               Babylonian
            
             )
             writeth
             to
             this
             effect
             .
             
               Hierome
               imputeth
               this
               name
               of
            
             BABYLON
             
               vnto
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               as
               shee
               was
            
             ETHNICALL
             ,
             
               as
               shee
               persecuted
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               was
               drunken
               with
               the
               effusion
               of
               their
               bloud
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               bee
               appropriated
               vnto
            
             Rome
             
               in
               these
               latter
               times
               ,
               as
               the
               Hereticks
               doe
               falsely
               surmise
               ,
               and
               maliciously
               pretend
               .
            
             With
             him
             a
             multitude
             of
             
               Babylonians
            
             doth
             conspire
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Master
             
               Robert
               Parsons
            
             [
             in
             his
             three
             
               Conuers
               .
               of
               England
               ;
               part
               .
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             5.
             ]
             passeth
             his
             verdict
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               The
               name
               of
            
             BABYLON
             
               is
               applyed
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               persecuting
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               afflicted
               Christians
               ,
               which
               state
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               hath
               beene
               abolished
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               seene
               already
               fulfilled
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             as
             
               Agag
               ,
            
             the
             King
             of
             
               Amalek
               ,
            
             came
             pleasantly
             before
             
               Samuel
            
             [
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             15.32
             .
             ]
             perswading
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               death
               was
               past
               ;
            
             (
             which
             was
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             was
             then
             at
             hand
             )
             so
             these
             miserable
             Babylonians
             ,
             by
             poore
             ,
             and
             weake
             euasions
             ,
             perswade
             themselues
             ,
             that
             the
             scandall
             ,
             and
             horrour
             of
             this
             name
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             that
             condition
             of
             
               Rome
            
             is
             expired
             ,
             and
             so
             
               Rome
            
             is
             safe
             :
             whereas
             the
             imputation
             cleaueth
             fast
             vnto
             her
             ,
             and
             her
             future
             ruine
             doth
             certainly
             attend
             her
             present
             state
             ;
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             anon
             ,
             in
             the
             orderly
             pursuite
             of
             this
             point
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             vpon
             what
             
               Rome
               [
               Ethnicall
               ,
            
             or
             
               Christian
               ]
            
             
             this
             hatefull
             name
             and
             direfull
             calamitie
             doth
             fall
             :
             whether
             vpon
             
               Rome
            
             in
             her
             estate
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             (
             which
             particular
             shall
             afterwards
             ensue
             ,
             in
             the
             processe
             of
             my
             Discourse
             )
             but
             simply
             and
             precisely
             ;
             whether
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             bee
             the
             particular
             Citie
             of
             
               Rome
            
             (
             as
             Saint
             
               Hierome
            
             doth
             conceiue
             ;
             though
             he
             be
             variable
             ,
             and
             inconstant
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             assertion
             )
             or
             whether
             it
             bee
             the
             generall
             societie
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             as
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             doth
             ,
             in
             an
             Allegoricall
             sense
             ,
             somewhat
             wittily
             ,
             but
             very
             improbably
             ,
             diuine
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             is
             the
             Citie
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             it
             appeareth
             euidently
             by
             many
             ,
             and
             cleere
             circumstances
             in
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             specially
             two
             .
             FIRST
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             Dominion
             :
             
               Shee
               fitteth
               vpon
               many
               waters
               .
               Chap.
            
             17.
             
             
               Verse
            
             1.
             
             Which
             
               Waters
               ,
            
             the
             Angell
             doth
             interpret
             to
             be
             the
             
               multitude
               of
               Nations
               :
               Verse
            
             15.
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               Verse
            
             18.
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               she
               reigned
               ouer
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             this
             
               Reuelation
            
             was
             made
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Commentarie
             vpon
             the
             
               Reuelations
               ,
            
             which
             beareth
             the
             name
             of
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
               ,
            
             saith
             expresly
             vpon
             this
             place
             ;
             
               hoc
               manifestum
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             thing
             is
             manifest
             (
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Angell
             speaketh
             this
             of
             
               Rome
            
             )
             
               For
               we
               know
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Author
             )
             
               that
               ,
               in
               this
               time
               ,
               the
            
             Romanes
             
               did
               obtayne
               Souereigntie
               ouer
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             SECONDLY
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             third
             situation
             vpon
             
               seuen
               hills
               ,
            
             or
             Mountaynes
             (
             for
             so
             the
             
               seuen
               heads
            
             in
             the
             third
             
               Verse
            
             are
             expounded
             by
             the
             Angels
             in
             the
             ninth
             )
             which
             description
             agreeth
             fairely
             vnto
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             standing
             (
             once
             wholly
             ,
             and
             now
             partly
             )
             vpon
             seuen
             hils
             of
             
             markeable
             note
             ;
             whence
             the
             
               Grecians
            
             called
             her
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Latines
               ,
            
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             
               septicollis
               ;
            
             both
             agreeably
             heere
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             (
             a
             learned
             Iesuite
             )
             duly
             expending
             the
             concurrencie
             of
             these
             proper
             and
             indiuiduall
             markes
             ,
             doth
             ingenuously
             confesse
             ;
             
               Omnia
               profecto
               ,
               nisi
               in
            
             Romam
             ,
             
               non
               conueniunt
               ;
            
             all
             these
             things
             agree
             vpon
             no
             other
             Citie
             ,
             but
             
               Rome
            
             alone
             ;
             as
             I
             shall
             further
             obserue
             anon
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Bellarmine
            
             concludeth
             ,
             by
             demonstration
             of
             these
             notes
             ;
             
               Babylon
               was
               certainly
               Rome
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             hee
             insisteth
             vpon
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             speciall
             aduantage
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             Saint
             
               Peter
               was
               at
            
             Rome
             .
             
               De
               Rom.
               Pont.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             second
             interpretation
             of
             this
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
               .
            
             We
             haue
             found
             the
             
               place
               ;
            
             it
             is
             
               Rome
               :
            
             we
             are
             yet
             to
             enquire
             of
             her
             
               state
               ;
            
             whether
             it
             be
             
               past
            
             (
             as
             it
             was
             
               Ethnicall
            
             )
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             
               present
            
             (
             as
             wee
             conceiue
             it
             is
             )
             or
             whether
             it
             bee
             
               future
               ;
            
             as
             some
             learned
             Papists
             themselues
             doe
             teach
             .
             So
             still
             we
             draw
             neerer
             ,
             and
             neerer
             vnto
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             till
             she
             say
             vnto
             me
             ,
             as
             
               Ahab
            
             vnto
             
               Eliah
               :
               Hast
               thou
               found
               me
               ,
               O
               mine
               Enemy
               ?
            
             1.
             
             
               Reg.
            
             21.20
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               THIRD
            
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             interpretation
             of
             the
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             this
             place
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             
               Rome
            
             is
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             as
             she
             was
             
               Ethnicall
            
             (
             nay
             rather
             she
             is
             
               Babylon
            
             here
             not
             as
             she
             was
             
               Ethnicall
               ,
            
             nor
             in
             her
             estate
             now
             already
             past
             )
             but
             in
             another
             state
             ,
             which
             was
             future
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             prediction
             ,
             and
             was
             then
             
             to
             succeed
             ,
             in
             ensuing
             Ages
             ;
             after
             that
             Paganisme
             was
             extinct
             ;
             after
             that
             Heathenish
             Idolatry
             did
             decrease
             ;
             after
             that
             Persecution
             by
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             did
             cease
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             peace
             was
             restored
             vnto
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             interpretation
             I
             will
             approue
             ,
             by
             three
             Remonstrances
             ,
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             proper
             ,
             and
             true
             .
          
           
             FIRST
             ;
             by
             the
             playne
             euidence
             ,
             and
             coherence
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ;
             by
             two
             perspicuous
             demonstrations
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
             
               First
               ;
            
             because
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             heere
             so
             called
             by
             title
             ,
             and
             she
             is
             so
             indeed
             :
             when
             ?
             neere
             vpon
             the
             period
             ,
             and
             consummation
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             not
             that
             she
             shall
             then
             begin
             to
             be
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             for
             this
             opinion
             of
             some
             Papists
             ,
             pretending
             that
             
               Rome
            
             shall
             bee
             
               Babylon
            
             within
             two
             or
             three
             yeeres
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             I
             shall
             refute
             in
             due
             place
             )
             but
             because
             she
             continueth
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             decourse
             of
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             Ages
             (
             after
             the
             time
             of
             her
             
               Ethnicall
            
             estate
             )
             neere
             vnto
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             truth
             hereof
             doth
             cleerely
             appeare
             by
             the
             consequence
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             connexion
             of
             euents
             in
             the
             seuenteenth
             ,
             eighteenth
             ,
             and
             nineteenth
             Chapters
             of
             this
             Booke
             .
             For
             the
             
               sinne
            
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             her
             
               ruine
            
             (
             together
             with
             the
             causes
             ,
             and
             Concomitancies
             thereof
             )
             being
             copiously
             expressed
             in
             the
             seuenteenth
             and
             eighteenth
             Chapters
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             ,
             immediately
             thereupon
             (
             in
             the
             nineteenth
             Chapter
             )
             the
             Saints
             prayse
             God
             for
             the
             notable
             iudgement
             executed
             vpon
             this
             Citie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             learned
             Souereigne
             doth
             well
             obserue
             in
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             argument
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Saints
               prayse
               God
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               is
               destroyed
               :
            
             for
             it
             is
             he
             ,
             whose
             excessiue
             pride
             ,
             and
             exorbitant
             proceedings
             ,
             draw
             this
             scandalous
             name
             ,
             and
             dolefull
             vastation
             
             vpon
             this
             vnhappy
             place
             .
             
               Secondly
               ;
            
             because
             we
             find
             [
             
               Chap.
            
             17.
             
               v.
            
             12.
             ]
             that
             
               ten
               Kings
            
             (
             whether
             precisely
             
               ten
               ,
            
             I
             doe
             not
             now
             enquire
             )
             arose
             ,
             and
             assumed
             Royall
             power
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             vpon
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             
               Romane
               Empire
               ;
            
             for
             as
             it
             fell
             into
             pieces
             ,
             by
             the
             vast
             magnitude
             therof
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             subsist
             vnder
             her
             owne
             greatnesse
             ,
             so
             ,
             out
             of
             her
             parts
             ,
             sundry
             States
             ,
             and
             Principalities
             did
             arise
             .
          
           
             It
             followeth
             
               Verse
            
             13.
             that
             
               these
               Kings
               gaue
               their
               power
               vnto
               the
               Beast
               :
            
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Second
               Beast
               ,
            
             arising
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             first
             (
             as
             wee
             reade
             
               Apocal.
            
             13.11
             ,
             12.
             )
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             they
             had
             no
             sooner
             obtained
             their
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             estate
             ,
             vpon
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             they
             surrendred
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             glorie
             and
             authoritie
             vnto
             the
             
               Pope
               ;
            
             who
             ,
             by
             degrees
             ;
             artificially
             ,
             and
             cunningly
             inuaded
             the
             Imperiall
             Seate
             ,
             and
             power
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             in
             admiration
             of
             his
             excellencie
             ,
             these
             
               Kings
               ,
            
             as
             deuoted
             sonnes
             (
             or
             rather
             Seruants
             ,
             or
             rather
             Slaues
             )
             of
             his
             SANCTITIE
             ,
             submitted
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Royall
             Scepter
             vnto
             his
             triple
             Crowne
             .
             This
             prediction
             as
             wee
             reade
             in
             this
             diuine
             Booke
             ,
             so
             ,
             what
             the
             accomplishment
             thereof
             hath
             beene
             ,
             the
             Histories
             of
             sundry
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             passages
             of
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             doe
             sufficiently
             declare
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             proceed
             againe
             .
             It
             followeth
             [
             
               verse
            
             16.
             ]
             that
             after
             this
             submission
             of
             their
             Regall
             power
             vnto
             the
             Beast
             (
             with
             whom
             ,
             or
             neere
             about
             that
             time
             ,
             they
             arose
             euen
             at
             
               one
               houre
               :
               verse
            
             12.
             )
             they
             shall
             
               hate
               the
               Whore
               ,
               and
               burne
               her
               with
               fire
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             though
             formerly
             
               they
               gaue
               their
               Kingdomes
               vnto
               the
               Beast
               :
            
             but
             how
             long
             ?
             
               vntill
               the
               Words
               of
               God
               be
               fulfilled
               ;
            
             vntill
             the
             appointed
             time
             .
             And
             what
             shall
             
             incline
             these
             Kings
             to
             withdraw
             their
             obedience
             from
             this
             
               Second
               Beast
               ,
            
             and
             to
             associate
             themselues
             ,
             in
             this
             fearefull
             expedition
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Citie
             ?
             God
             shall
             put
             this
             motion
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             for
             her
             sinnes
             against
             his
             Maiestie
             :
             and
             Papall
             iniuries
             ,
             done
             against
             the
             Crowne
             and
             Royall
             dignitie
             of
             these
             Kings
             ,
             shall
             excite
             them
             vnto
             this
             warre
             ;
             as
             hereafter
             it
             shall
             more
             euidently
             appeare
             .
             But
             now
             this
             is
             the
             point
             ,
             vpon
             which
             I
             doe
             insist
             ;
             that
             this
             great
             ,
             and
             fatall
             destruction
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             being
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             fulfilled
             ,
             this
             name
             ,
             and
             this
             estate
             of
             
               Rome
            
             is
             not
             alreadie
             past
             (
             as
             
               Victorius
            
             and
             
               Parsons
               ,
            
             and
             the
             most
             generall
             number
             of
             Papists
             do
             simply
             &
             ignorantly
             pretend
             in
             this
             behalfe
             )
             but
             her
             
               sin
            
             is
             present
             (
             for
             she
             now
             is
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             and
             her
             
               punishment
            
             is
             future
             ;
             for
             she
             shall
             hereafter
             
               fall
               ;
            
             as
             I
             shall
             cleerely
             demonstrate
             ,
             in
             the
             succeeding
             passages
             of
             my
             speech
             .
             Meane
             while
             let
             vs
             obserue
             with
             ioy
             vnto
             our selues
             ,
             and
             with
             gratitude
             vnto
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             successe
             and
             euent
             of
             this
             Prophesie
             doth
             alreadie
             beginne
             ,
             for
             that
             many
             Kings
             
               doe
               hate
               this
               Whore
               ,
            
             and
             haue
             discouered
             the
             qualitie
             of
             this
             
               second
               Beast
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             ,
             shall
             euer
             continue
             in
             that
             disposition
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             rectitude
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             till
             God
             shall
             induce
             other
             Princes
             to
             concurre
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             finall
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             great
             and
             glorious
             worke
             .
             And
             so
             much
             concerning
             the
             first
             remonstrance
             ,
             to
             proue
             thereby
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
            
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             her
             estate
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             present
             but
             future
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             and
             that
             she
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             when
             her
             
               Ethnicall
            
             condition
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             neerer
             vnto
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
           
             SECONDLY
             ;
             I
             make
             remonstrance
             of
             this
             position
             ,
             by
             obseruation
             of
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             propertie
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             two
             respects
             .
             
               First
               :
            
             by
             the
             TRVTH
             of
             God.
             For
             he
             hath
             promised
             vnto
             euery
             particular
             man
             ,
             
               turning
               from
               his
               former
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               hee
               shall
               surely
               liue
               ,
               and
               not
               dye
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             that
             
               all
               his
               former
               iniquities
               shall
               not
               be
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               liue
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               afterward
               he
               hath
               done
               .
               Ezek.
            
             18.21
             ,
             22.
             
             If
             this
             be
             true
             in
             a
             particular
             person
             ,
             shall
             it
             not
             be
             true
             in
             a
             particular
             Citie
             ?
             Is
             God
             mercifull
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             vnto
             many
             ?
             euen
             many
             thousands
             ?
             It
             is
             his
             owne
             iust
             plea
             for
             his
             singular
             mercy
             vnto
             
               Nineueh
               ,
            
             vpon
             her
             repentance
             :
             
               Should
               I
               not
               spare
            
             Nineueh
             ,
             
               that
               great
               Citie
               ?
               Ionah
            
             4.11
             .
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             since
             
               Ethnicall
            
             Rome
             
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               that
               state
               is
               abolished
            
             (
             saith
             
               Parsons
            
             )
             for
             which
             cause
             she
             did
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             Saint
             
               Hierome
               ,
            
             hath
             assured
             vs
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
               ,
               by
               her
               confession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               blotted
               out
               the
               blasphemie
               ,
               written
               in
               her
               forehead
            
             (
             which
             point
             the
             
               Babylonians
            
             doe
             greedily
             embrace
             ,
             to
             their
             vnhappy
             excec●ation
             )
             since
             
               Rome
            
             hath
             
               turned
               from
               her
               former
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               done
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             since
             she
             hath
             had
             a
             glorious
             name
             by
             her
             renowmed
             Faith
             (
             after
             the
             time
             of
             Paganisme
             ,
             Idolatrie
             ,
             and
             Persecution
             vnder
             her
             ancient
             Emperours
             )
             since
             ,
             in
             our
             opinion
             ,
             she
             was
             a
             glorious
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             and
             ,
             in
             their
             opinion
             shee
             is
             still
             the
             
               Head
               ,
               Queene
               ,
            
             and
             
               Mistresse
            
             thereof
             ;
             embracing
             ,
             and
             propounding
             the
             truely
             Catholike
             Faith
             )
             and
             ,
             finally
             ,
             since
             her
             ensuing
             repentance
             hath
             cleered
             the
             score
             of
             her
             preceding
             sins
             ;
             how
             can
             it
             consist
             with
             Gods
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             that
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             so
             long
             past
             ,
             and
             so
             deepely
             repented
             
             of
             ,
             he
             should
             lay
             a
             destruction
             vpon
             her
             in
             the
             time
             yet
             to
             come
             (
             for
             it
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             )
             and
             that
             in
             so
             terrible
             and
             vnexemplifiable
             a
             manner
             ?
             
               Apocal.
            
             18.
             
             Her
             ruine
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             (
             and
             such
             a
             ruine
             )
             which
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             her
             Ethnicall
             estate
             is
             so
             long
             past
             ,
             doth
             sufficiently
             proue
             ,
             that
             later
             sinnes
             ,
             in
             a
             future
             age
             should
             renue
             and
             reuiue
             her
             old
             name
             (
             if
             
               Babylon
            
             euer
             were
             the
             name
             of
             ancient
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             )
             and
             bring
             her
             vnto
             this
             lamentable
             end
             :
             it
             being
             one
             of
             the
             last
             Tragicall
             acts
             of
             Gods
             Iustice
             ,
             vpon
             the
             great
             Theater
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             it
             appeareth
             in
             the
             historicall
             predictions
             of
             this
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
            
             I
             make
             farther
             remonstrance
             of
             that
             position
             ,
             by
             the
             IVSTICE
             of
             God.
             For
             
               he
               will
               not
               punish
               the
               children
               for
               their
               fathers
               sins
               ;
               euery
               one
               shall
               die
               for
               his
               owne
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             18.4
             .
             Since
             therefore
             
               Rome
            
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             this
             destruction
             doth
             not
             attend
             her
             ancient
             sinnes
             (
             committed
             in
             her
             
               Ethnicall
            
             estate
             ,
             and
             done
             away
             by
             her
             repentance
             in
             her
             
               Christian
            
             estate
             )
             but
             for
             latter
             sinnes
             ,
             in
             latter
             ages
             ,
             wherein
             she
             was
             to
             beare
             the
             scandall
             of
             this
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             ruine
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Innocent
             
               Rome
            
             shall
             not
             perish
             for
             nocent
             
               Rome
               :
            
             not
             the
             latter
             for
             the
             former
             :
             not
             the
             Papall
             for
             the
             Imperiall
             :
             not
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             State
             :
             there
             cannot
             bee
             iniustice
             in
             God.
             
               Shall
               not
               the
               Iudge
               of
               all
               the
               world
               doe
               right
               ?
            
             Yet
             I
             confesse
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             succeeding
             ages
             ,
             God
             doth
             sometimes
             remember
             the
             sin
             of
             ages
             past
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Apocal.
            
             18.5
             .
             
               God
               hath
               remembred
               her
               iniquities
               :
            
             but
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             latter
             ages
             doe
             renew
             ,
             imitate
             ,
             and
             increase
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             former
             .
             And
             so
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             ,
             for
             her
             old
             sinnes
             
             of
             
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Persecution
               ,
               &c.
            
             renewed
             afterward
             ,
             
               Rome
               shall
               suffer
               this
               ruine
               ;
            
             as
             
               Ribera
               ,
            
             and
             
               Viegas
               ,
            
             the
             Iesuites
             doe
             confesse
             .
          
           
             Meane
             while
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             point
             ,
             which
             I
             commend
             here
             vnto
             your
             prudent
             obseruation
             .
             If
             
               Rome
            
             were
             sinfull
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             here
             spoken
             of
             )
             onely
             in
             her
             Ethnicall
             estate
             (
             which
             is
             a
             plausible
             delusion
             )
             she
             should
             haue
             suffered
             her
             fatall
             punishment
             (
             here
             threatned
             )
             during
             that
             Ethnicall
             estate
             ;
             and
             not
             in
             her
             Christian
             condition
             :
             whereas
             the
             speciall
             calamities
             of
             
               Rome
            
             (
             since
             the
             time
             of
             this
             prediction
             )
             ensued
             vpon
             
               Christian
               Rome
            
             (
             not
             Ethnicall
             
               Rome
            
             )
             by
             the
             furious
             incursions
             ,
             and
             impressions
             of
             the
             
               Goths
            
             and
             
               Vandalls
               ;
            
             which
             were
             castigations
             of
             
               Christian
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             not
             of
             
               Ethnicall
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Antichristian
               Babylon
               :
            
             whose
             finall
             and
             vtter
             subuersion
             ,
             being
             yet
             to
             come
             (
             and
             neerer
             vnto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             )
             therefore
             Gods
             
               Truth
            
             and
             his
             
               Iustice
            
             doe
             cleerely
             euince
             ,
             that
             shee
             was
             to
             bee
             
               Babylon
            
             againe
             (
             if
             shee
             were
             so
             once
             before
             )
             and
             to
             bee
             stamped
             with
             this
             hatefull
             name
             ;
             after
             the
             time
             of
             her
             entertainment
             of
             
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             after
             the
             expiration
             of
             her
             
               Ethnicall
               estate
               ;
            
             this
             name
             arising
             out
             of
             a
             latter
             condition
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             which
             shee
             should
             fall
             ,
             and
             in
             latter
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             shee
             should
             perish
             ,
             by
             the
             iust
             indignation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Man.
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             second
             remonstrance
             .
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ;
             I
             make
             remonstrance
             of
             my
             position
             ,
             by
             the
             ingenious
             ,
             and
             faire
             confession
             of
             two
             learned
             
               Babylonians
            
             themselues
             (
             they
             also
             being
             
               Iesuites
            
             of
             eminent
             qualitie
             ,
             publike
             Readers
             in
             their
             Schooles
             )
             who
             ,
             by
             diligent
             inquisition
             into
             the
             very
             Text
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             carefull
             obseruation
             of
             the
             
             circumstances
             thereof
             ,
             oppose
             themselues
             against
             the
             common
             errour
             of
             their
             owne
             side
             ,
             and
             cleerely
             deduce
             out
             of
             the
             coherence
             of
             many
             circumstances
             in
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             this
             BABYLON
             doth
             signifie
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             not
             in
             her
             
               Ethnicall
            
             estate
             onely
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             doe
             more
             ordinarily
             conceiue
             )
             but
             neere
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             world
             :
             that
             then
             shee
             shall
             ,
             by
             her
             great
             sinnes
             ,
             deserue
             this
             name
             ,
             and
             therefore
             come
             to
             ruine
             .
             Neither
             doe
             I
             make
             vse
             of
             their
             confession
             ,
             because
             it
             commeth
             from
             aduersaries
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             make
             it
             out
             of
             the
             conscience
             of
             truth
             ,
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             cleere
             euidence
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             I
             should
             thinke
             meanely
             of
             my
             cause
             ,
             if
             the
             truth
             and
             certaintie
             of
             my
             assertion
             stood
             vpon
             the
             falshood
             and
             errour
             of
             their
             confession
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             better
             strength
             to
             support
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             
               Babylonian
               ,
            
             is
             
               Ribera
               ,
            
             a
             man
             of
             no
             vulgar
             note
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             and
             professour
             thereof
             in
             
               Salmantica
               ,
            
             a
             famous
             Academy
             of
             
               Spaine
               .
            
             This
             man
             wrote
             a
             Commentary
             vpon
             the
             
               Reuelation
            
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ;
            
             where
             ,
             treating
             vpon
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Apocal
               .
            
             14.8
             .
             
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               great
               Citie
               ,
               is
               fallen
               ,
            
             hee
             proueth
             by
             sundry
             infallible
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Scripture
             [
             
               Apoc.
            
             17.
             ]
             that
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             not
             
               the
               generall
               societie
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
            
             but
             
               a
               particular
               Citie
               ;
            
             and
             ,
             finally
             ,
             
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             he
             concludeth
             his
             disputation
             (
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             )
             vpon
             that
             point
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Omnia
               profectò
               ,
               nisi
               in
               Romam
               ,
               non
               conueniunt
               ;
            
             certainely
             all
             the
             circumstances
             in
             the
             Text
             cannot
             agree
             vnto
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             but
             vnto
             
               Rome
            
             alone
             ;
             
               in
               cap.
            
             14.
             
               num
               .
            
             31.
             
          
           
             Then
             he
             commeth
             [
             
               num
               .
            
             32.
             ]
             to
             explicate
             the
             state
             ,
             
             and
             condition
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             regard
             whereof
             this
             name
             
               [
               Babylon
               ]
            
             and
             this
             ruine
             
               [
               shee
               is
               fallen
               ]
            
             belong
             vnto
             her
             in
             this
             sacred
             
               Reuelation
               .
            
             And
             here
             ,
             suspecting
             the
             scandall
             ,
             and
             offence
             of
             his
             owne
             brethren
             ,
             he
             entreth
             vpon
             this
             discourse
             ,
             with
             a
             preoccupation
             ,
             in
             this
             sad
             ,
             and
             graue
             manner
             ;
             
               
                 Offensionem
                 pio
                 Lectori
                 amoueri
                 volo
                 ,
              
               I
               will
               that
               no
               pious
               Reader
               [
               a
               Romane
               Catholike
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 a
                 Babylonian
              
               ]
               should
               take
               offence
               at
               my
               exposition
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               aduantagious
               vnto
               the
               Heretickes
               
                 [
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ]
              
               who
               assume
               vnto
               themselues
               an
               occasion
               ,
               vpon
               this
               name
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               ascribed
               here
               vnto
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               to
               lay
               an
               imputation
               vpon
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               and
               our
               holy
               Father
               the
               
                 Pope
                 .
              
               Wherfore
               [
               
                 num
                 .
              
               34.
               ]
               hee
               saith
               ,
               that
               this
               name
               of
               
                 Babylon
              
               agreed
               vnto
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               as
               shee
               was
               in
               her
               Ethnicall
               State
               ,
               an
               Idolatrous
               ,
               persecuting
               Citie
               ;
               but
               now
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               the
               case
               is
               altered
               ,
               for
               shee
               is
               ,
               and
               long
               hath
               beene
               ,
               the
               Mistresse
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Mother
               of
               Christians
               .
               Then
               hee
               addeth
               immediately
               ;
               
                 Si
                 quando
                 haec
                 eadem
                 fecerit
                 ,
                 quae
                 Iohannis
                 tempore
                 faciebat
                 ,
                 iterum
                 Babylon
                 vocabitur
                 ;
              
               if
               
                 Rome
              
               shall
               commit
               the
               same
               things
               hereafter
               ,
               which
               shee
               committed
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
              
               shee
               shall
               bee
               called
               
                 Babylon
              
               againe
               [
               marke
               this
               well
               good
               hearers
               ,
               for
               now
               the
               Iesuite
               draweth
               neere
               vnto
               the
               point
               ]
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
              
               which
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 faithful
                 Citie
              
               once
               ,
               became
               afterwards
               a
               
                 Whore.
              
               So
               he
               .
            
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             the
             man
             tell
             out
             his
             tale
             ;
             hee
             hath
             yet
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             acquit
             his
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             and
             Father-Pope
             ;
             and
             therefore
             [
             
               num
               .
            
             38.
             ]
             hee
             affirmeth
             ,
             That
             
               this
               name
               of
               Babylon
               is
               neuer
               applyed
               vnto
               the
            
             CHVRCH
             
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               onely
               vnto
               the
            
             CITIE
             ;
             
               howbeit
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               Citie
               long
               hath
               beene
               vnder
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
               and
               now
               is
               vnder
               him
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               shall
               haue
               this
               name
               ,
               while
               the
               Pope
               is
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Gouernour
               thereof
               :
               but
               ,
               as
               shee
               was
               Babylon
               in
               her
               Ethnicall
               state
               ,
               so
               she
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               againe
               ,
               vpon
               her
               defection
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               from
               Christianitie
               ,
               neere
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             because
             
               Ribera
            
             feared
             another
             censure
             here
             ,
             hee
             maketh
             another
             preoccupation
             [
             
               num
               .
            
             40.
             ]
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               diuinare
               me
               dicet
               quispiam
               ;
            
             Some
             man
             perhaps
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             vpon
             me
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             to
             foretell
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             
               but
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               I
               would
               intreate
               that
               man
               to
               lay
               aside
               his
               preiudice
               ,
               to
               examine
               the
               whole
               matter
               with
               mature
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeue
               me
               no
               farther
               ,
               then
               reason
               ,
               and
               truth
               shall
               perswade
               him
               in
               this
               case
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             hee
             addeth
             [
             
               num
               .
            
             42.
             ]
             That
             ,
             
               for
               as
               much
               as
               Rome
               ,
               in
               her
               Ethnicall
               state
               was
               so
               idolatrous
               ,
               so
               wicked
               ,
               and
               so
               cruell
               against
               the
               Christians
               (
               for
               that
               all
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               throughout
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               ,
               were
               put
               to
               death
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Romane
               Magistrates
               )
               therefore
               it
               is
               iust
               ,
               and
               meet
               that
               she
               her selfe
               should
               once
               suffer
               for
               her
               impious
               courses
               ;
               which
               being
               not
               yet
               done
            
             [
             according
             to
             the
             purport
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ]
             
               shall
               be
               done
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               she
               shall
               be
               no
               lesse
               wicked
               ,
               then
               she
               was
               in
               former
               times
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             [
             
               num
               .
            
             43.
             ]
             he
             proceedeth
             in
             a
             faire
             ,
             and
             ingenious
             manner
             of
             Theologicall
             discourse
             ;
             saying
             :
             
               Whereas
               this
               extreame
               desolation
               shall
               fall
               vpon
               Rome
               ,
               neere
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               it
               is
               very
               iust
               ,
               and
               equall
               ,
               in
               good
               congruitie
               of
               reason
               .
            
             Why
             ?
             
               Because
               the
               Citie
               is
               still
               the
               same
               ;
               which
               ,
               being
               once
               so
               defiled
               with
               sin
               ,
               must
               one
               day
               be
               purged
               with
               fire
               .
               Besides
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               there
               are
               many
               Citizens
               in
               Rome
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               name
               ,
               
               and
               stock
               ,
               boast
               of
               their
               descent
               from
               the
               ancient
               Romans
               ,
               who
               alwayes
               increased
               there
               in
               great
               number
               .
            
             Then
             hee
             addeth
             further
             ;
             that
             ,
             
               as
               a
               Citie
               ,
               built
               out
               of
               the
               ruines
               of
               a
               former
               ,
               is
               reputed
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Citie
               with
               it
               ;
               so
               here
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               the
               latter
               Citizens
               of
            
             Rome
             [
             when
             she
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ]
             
               may
               be
               accounted
               the
               same
               Citizens
               with
               the
               former
               (
               though
               they
               be
               not
               of
               their
               bloud
               ,
               and
               kindred
               )
               because
               they
               ioyne
               themselues
               vnto
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               one
               common-wealth
               with
               them
               ;
               but
               specially
               by
               their
               imitation
               of
               the
               facts
               ,
               and
               sins
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               .
               This
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ;
             
               Num.
            
             44.
             )
             
               is
               the
               cause
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               why
               the
               latter
               Romanes
               ,
               neere
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               following
               the
               impieties
               of
               the
               ancient
               ,
               shall
               be
               punished
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               grieuously
               also
               in
               that
               regard
               .
               So
               that
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               though
               her
               old
               sinnes
               ,
            
             [
             committed
             in
             her
             Ethnicall
             state
             ]
             
               were
               forgotten
               by
               God
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               her
               Christian
               profession
               ,
               which
               shee
               entertayned
               afterward
               :
               yet
               now
               ,
               vpon
               her
               new
               ,
               and
               like
               Impieties
               ,
               neere
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               old
               are
               remembred
               againe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               shall
               be
               burned
               for
               them
               both
               together
               .
            
          
           
             Excellently
             ,
             and
             diuinely
             spoken
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             true
             tenour
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             
               Reuelation
            
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               Ribera
            
             began
             to
             grow
             warme
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             discourse
             ;
             protesting
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               We
               know
               this
               truth
               so
               perspicuously
               ,
               by
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Reuelation
               ,
            
             VT
             NE
             STVLTISSIMVS
             QVIDEM
             NEGARE
             POSSIT
             ;
             
               so
               that
               the
               veriest
               foole
               in
               the
               world
               cannot
               deny
               the
               same
               .
            
             Then
             hee
             addeth
             ;
             
               Since
            
             Babylon
             
               shall
               be
               the
               shop
               of
               all
            
             IDOLATRIE
             ,
             
               and
               of
               all
               impieties
               ;
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               
               condition
               of
            
             Rome
             
               hereafter
               .
            
             And
             thus
             hauing
             made
             his
             explication
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             he
             propoundeth
             a
             very
             fit
             question
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             discourse
             [
             
               Num.
            
             51.
             ]
             namely
             ;
             
               By
               what
               meanes
               the
               Citie
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               neere
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Vorld
               ,
               should
               attaine
               vnto
               so
               great
               a
               power
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               riches
               ?
            
             He
             answereth
             first
             ;
             
               that
               no
               man
               can
               certainly
               know
               the
               reason
               thereof
               ;
            
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             
               this
               may
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
            
             partly
             ,
             
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               tenne
               Kings
               ,
               who
               shall
               make
               a
               conquest
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               diuide
               it
               amongst
               them
               ;
               and
               partly
               in
               regard
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               who
               shall
               bee
               aduanced
               in
               this
               time
               ;
               by
               meanes
               whereof
            
             Rome
             
               shall
               shortly
               returne
               vnto
               her
               ancient
               power
               ,
               and
               shall
               haue
               these
               tenne
               Kings
               vnder
               her
               gouernment
               ,
               who
               a
               little
               after
               shall
               reigne
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               :
            
             but
             ,
             finally
             ,
             these
             Kings
             shall
             destroy
             
               Rome
               ;
               Apoc.
            
             17.17
             .
          
           
             Here
             the
             coniecture
             of
             
               Ribera
            
             (
             founded
             vpon
             the
             vaine
             speculations
             of
             some
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             vnderstanding
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             mysterie
             ,
             nor
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             this
             behalfe
             )
             failed
             him
             very
             much
             ;
             as
             not
             knowing
             ,
             that
             
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             Rome
             
               is
               this
            
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             that
             
               the
               Pope
               is
               the
               second
               Beast
               therein
            
             (
             by
             which
             meanes
             ,
             truly
             ,
             
               Rome
            
             hath
             beene
             eleuated
             in
             a
             new
             ,
             and
             second
             greatnesse
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             some
             sort
             excelling
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             her
             Ethnicall
             estate
             )
             as
             ,
             by
             due
             remonstrance
             it
             shall
             hereafter
             appeare
             .
             Meane
             while
             (
             good
             hearers
             )
             excuse
             my
             tedious
             declaration
             (
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Commentarie
             of
             this
             learned
             
               Iesuite
            
             )
             as
             contayning
             much
             varietie
             of
             matter
             of
             very
             markeable
             obseruation
             for
             my
             purpose
             .
          
           
             My
             second
             
               Babylonian
            
             Authour
             is
             
               Viegas
               ;
            
             a
             Iesuite
             also
             ,
             and
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             and
             Professor
             thereof
             ,
             
             first
             at
             
               Conimbrica
               ,
            
             then
             at
             
               Ebora
            
             (
             two
             Vniuersities
             of
             
               Portugall
            
             )
             who
             framed
             a
             more
             copious
             ,
             and
             elaborate
             Commentarie
             ,
             vpon
             this
             sacred
             Booke
             of
             the
             
               Reuelation
               ;
            
             insisting
             very
             often
             in
             the
             steppes
             of
             
               Ribera
               ,
            
             and
             especially
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             whereof
             we
             now
             intreat
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             materiall
             to
             expresse
             the
             iudgement
             of
             
               Viegas
            
             also
             vpon
             the
             same
             ;
             yet
             I
             may
             contract
             his
             long
             Discourse
             into
             a
             few
             words
             .
          
           
             This
             
               Viegas
               ,
            
             then
             [
             
               in
               Apocal.
            
             17.
             
             §
             .
             2.
             ]
             confesseth
             that
             
               the
               destruction
               of
               this
            
             Babylon
             [
             
               foretold
               cap.
            
             18.
             ]
             
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               last
               times
               ,
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Afterwards
             [
             §
             .
             3.
             ]
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               this
            
             Babylon
             
               is
               the
               Citie
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             howbeit
             ,
             
               not
               as
               she
               is
               now
               ,
               vnder
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               as
               she
               was
               heretofore
               in
               her
               Ethnicall
               condition
               ,
               and
               as
               she
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               vpon
               her
               defection
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               from
               her
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
            
             and
             then
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             in
             many
             words
             ,
             the
             qualitie
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             her
             ruine
             (
             conformably
             with
             the
             iudgement
             of
             
               Ribera
            
             )
             and
             that
             ,
             
               for
               old
               sinnes
               ,
               ioyned
               with
               the
               latter
               ,
               God
               shall
               execute
               his
               wrath
               vpon
               her
               ,
               by
               these
               ten
               Kings
               ;
            
             as
             hee
             doth
             more
             largely
             deduce
             also
             ,
             
               in
               cap.
            
             18.
             
             §
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Thus
             you
             haue
             heard
             the
             consonant
             exposition
             of
             these
             two
             learned
             persons
             ,
             the
             second
             treading
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             both
             (
             for
             the
             maine
             point
             ,
             now
             in
             question
             )
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             Now
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             I
             should
             proceed
             to
             collect
             ,
             out
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             such
             obseruations
             ,
             as
             are
             sutable
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             am
             a
             little
             stayed
             ,
             and
             hindred
             ,
             by
             the
             voluminous
             Commentarie
             of
             
               Ludouicus
               ab
               Alcasar
            
             (
             a
             Iesuite
             of
             great
             esteeme
             in
             
               Spaine
            
             )
             which
             hee
             published
             ,
             vpon
             the
             yeare
             1612.
             [
             many
             yeeres
             after
             that
             
             the
             two
             other
             Commentaries
             ,
             vpon
             the
             
               Reuelation
               ,
            
             neere
             extant
             ;
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             of
             
               Viegas
               ,
            
             was
             commended
             to
             the
             Presse
             ,
             vpon
             the
             yeere
             1599.
             and
             the
             former
             ,
             of
             
               Ribera
               ,
            
             certaine
             yeeres
             before
             that
             ;
             for
             
               Ribera
            
             died
             vpon
             the
             yeere
             1591.
             ]
             in
             which
             Commentarie
             a
             man
             would
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             reasonably
             suppose
             ,
             that
             some
             more
             excellent
             matters
             should
             now
             come
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             especially
             ,
             after
             the
             diligent
             ,
             and
             painfull
             discussion
             of
             so
             many
             points
             ,
             by
             his
             learned
             Brethren
             ,
             preceding
             him
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             But
             marke
             the
             euent
             ,
             in
             this
             our
             present
             issue
             ;
             how
             this
             learned
             ignorant
             man
             ,
             this
             wise
             foolish
             man
             ,
             this
             iudicious
             absurd
             man
             ,
             this
             acute
             obtuse
             man
             ,
             this
             Expounder
             of
             the
             Reuelation
             ,
             or
             rather
             this
             compounder
             of
             Fables
             ,
             doth
             heerein
             comport
             himselfe
             .
             Two
             things
             then
             in
             this
             passage
             ,
             deserue
             your
             carefull
             attention
             [
             shall
             I
             smile
             at
             his
             folly
             ,
             or
             laugh
             at
             his
             misery
             ,
             while
             I
             propose
             the
             same
             ?
             ]
             The
             first
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             
               this
            
             Babylon
             
               is
            
             Rome
             
               indeed
               ,
               but
               onely
               ,
               as
               she
               was
               in
               her
               Ethnicall
               state
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               any
               state
               ensuing
               hereafter
               .
            
             The
             second
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             
               the
               fall
               of
               this
            
             Babylon
             
               was
               mysticall
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               ;
            
             namely
             ,
             
               from
               Ethnicall
               Idolatry
               to
               Christian
               Religion
            
             [
             an
             happy
             fall
             ]
             
               from
               the
               superstition
               of
               Pagans
               vnto
               the
               profession
               of
               Christ
               ;
            
             which
             fall
             being
             past
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             
               mystica
               vltio
            
             [
             O
             mysticall
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             O
             miserable
             
               Foole
            
             ]
             a
             certaine
             mysticall
             reuenge
             of
             God
             against
             the
             old
             Idolatrous
             
               Babylon
               ;
               which
               vltion
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               eternall
               ;
               for
               the
               Citie
               of
            
             Rome
             
               shall
               neuer
               returne
               vnto
               the
               vomit
               of
            
             IDOLATRY
             
               againe
               .
            
             These
             particulars
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             vnworthy
             to
             be
             confuted
             ,
             in
             this
             profound
             
               Mercurialist
               ;
            
             who
             can
             extract
             such
             senses
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             against
             
             the
             sense
             of
             common
             reason
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             leaue
             him
             vnto
             the
             censure
             of
             
               Ribera
               ;
            
             who
             ,
             prouing
             the
             contrary
             assertions
             ,
             by
             the
             cleere
             euidence
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             giueth
             his
             verdict
             against
             this
             
               Ludouicus
            
             (
             and
             the
             associates
             of
             his
             simple
             opinion
             )
             that
             
               hee
               is
               worse
               then
               a
               very
               Foole
               :
            
             (
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             )
             and
             therefore
             let
             him
             accompany
             
               Spalatensis
               ;
            
             who
             (
             vpon
             his
             returne
             
               to
               Babylon
            
             )
             is
             said
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             ambitious
             expectations
             of
             a
             Cardinals
             Hat
             to
             get
             nothing
             but
             
               a
               Fooles
               Cappe
               ,
            
             but
             (
             I
             doubt
             )
             with
             
               a
               Knaues
               heart
               ;
            
             as
             any
             man
             may
             well
             suppose
             that
             this
             
               Ludouicus
            
             doth
             beare
             in
             his
             brest
             ;
             seeking
             to
             obscure
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             into
             question
             ,
             the
             true
             ,
             cleere
             ,
             inexpugnable
             confession
             [
             according
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             whereof
             I
             now
             intreat
             ]
             which
             his
             more
             iudicious
             ,
             or
             more
             conscionable
             ,
             fellowes
             had
             formerly
             made
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             leauing
             this
             graue
             ,
             and
             tedious
             Iesuite
             ,
             with
             his
             profuse
             ,
             and
             
               foolish
            
             Booke
             ,
             I
             reflect
             vpon
             such
             obseruations
             ,
             as
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Ribera
               ,
            
             and
             
               Viegas
               ,
            
             are
             markable
             in
             the
             issue
             ,
             vpon
             which
             I
             now
             proceed
             .
             For
             though
             they
             are
             not
             so
             Regular
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             dare
             follow
             them
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             yet
             I
             will
             first
             take
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             grant
             ,
             vpon
             the
             euidence
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             then
             proue
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             denie
             ,
             in
             their
             misprision
             of
             the
             same
             .
             The
             points
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             collect
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             sixe
             :
          
           
             The
             
               first
               ;
            
             They
             confesse
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
            
             is
             (
             or
             shall
             
             bee
             )
             
               Babylon
            
             after
             her
             Ethnicall
             estate
             ,
             in
             a
             later
             condition
             .
          
           
             The
             
               second
               ;
            
             They
             confesse
             ,
             that
             IDOLATRY
             ,
             
             and
             impietie
             shall
             abound
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             this
             her
             later
             condition
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             
               third
               ;
            
             They
             confesse
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             this
             condition
             ,
             shall
             persecute
             ,
             and
             oppresse
             the
             faithfull
             professours
             of
             Gods
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
             The
             
               fourth
               ;
            
             They
             confesse
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             this
             condition
             ,
             shall
             haue
             great
             power
             ,
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             command
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             
             The
             
               fift
               ;
            
             They
             confesse
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             this
             condition
             ,
             and
             latter
             estate
             of
             her
             IDOLATRY
             ,
             Antichrist
             shall
             possesse
             this
             Citie
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             shall
             bee
             a
             spirituall
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             a
             sinke
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             shoppe
             of
             
               Idolatrie
               ,
            
             which
             shall
             bee
             deriued
             vnto
             the
             World
             ,
             vnder
             the
             gouernment
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             .
          
           
             
             The
             
               sixt
               ;
            
             They
             confesse
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             this
             condition
             ,
             shall
             bee
             destroyed
             ,
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             made
             desolate
             by
             tenne
             KINGS
             ;
             and
             so
             shall
             come
             vnto
             her
             extreame
             ruine
             ,
             by
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             her
             former
             ,
             and
             for
             her
             latter
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             points
             (
             being
             inforced
             out
             of
             the
             plaine
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Scripture
             )
             wee
             admit
             as
             true
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             either
             
               the
               veriest
               Foole
            
             cannot
             denie
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             wisest
             can
             neuer
             impeach
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             
               Ribera
               ,
               Viegas
            
             (
             and
             others
             that
             follow
             their
             interpretation
             )
             lay
             this
             scandall
             vpon
             the
             
               Citie
            
             only
             (
             and
             not
             vpon
             the
             
               Church
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             )
             and
             vpon
             the
             Citie
             also
             when
             shee
             falleth
             from
             her
             obedience
             to
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
            
             and
             not
             before
             ;
             yet
             I
             will
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             this
             goodly
             Song
             is
             not
             tuneable
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             poore
             euasion
             ,
             vpon
             a
             miserable
             necessitie
             ,
             which
             shall
             bee
             no
             
               Citie
               of
               refuge
            
             for
             the
             protection
             of
             their
             CHVRCH
             ;
             howsoeuer
             being
             weather-beaten
             by
             the
             storme
             of
             the
             Text
             (
             afflicting
             
             their
             hearts
             )
             they
             are
             driuen
             vnto
             this
             Harbour
             of
             their
             inuention
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Conscience
             findeth
             small
             comfort
             ,
             and
             reason
             it selfe
             (
             obseruing
             the
             euents
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             occurrencies
             of
             times
             )
             doth
             force
             them
             immediatly
             out
             of
             this
             silly
             creeke
             ,
             into
             a
             troublesome
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             vnto
             the
             fourth
             ,
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             the
             substantiall
             interpretation
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             which
             layeth
             this
             name
             of
             BABYLON
             directly
             ,
             and
             cleerly
             vpon
             the
             CHVRCH
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             as
             shee
             long
             hath
             beene
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             (
             though
             declining
             in
             her
             glorie
             )
             as
             she
             shall
             continue
             vnto
             the
             fearefull
             time
             of
             her
             vnhappy
             fall
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             Riuer
             of
             
               Tyber
            
             (
             though
             it
             were
             all
             made
             
               Holy
               water
            
             by
             Popish
             incantation
             )
             shall
             neuer
             wash
             away
             this
             scandall
             of
             her
             name
             ,
             which
             now
             truly
             doth
             ,
             and
             long
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             shall
             for
             euer
             cleaue
             fast
             vnto
             her
             ;
             as
             the
             Leprosie
             vnto
             
               Gehezi
               ,
            
             and
             vnto
             his
             seed
             for
             euer
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               FOVRTH
            
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             FOurthly
             then
             ,
             and
             lastly
             (
             for
             now
             wee
             are
             come
             vnto
             the
             mayne
             and
             principall
             issue
             )
             I
             confidently
             proclaime
             ,
             and
             will
             cleerely
             proue
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             ,
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             
               Rome
            
             after
             her
             
               Ethnicall
            
             estate
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             
               Rome
            
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             
               Citie
               ,
            
             as
             both
             are
             vnder
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             will
             euidently
             deduce
             by
             fiue
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             FIRST
             therfore
             ,
             I
             proue
             my
             assertion
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             very
             edifices
             in
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             the
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Chappels
             ,
             the
             Monasteries
             ,
             the
             Palaces
             of
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
            
             the
             houses
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             
             and
             sundry
             Ecclesiasticall
             places
             ,
             which
             take
             vp
             a
             speciall
             part
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             being
             now
             a
             
               Papall
               Rome
               ,
            
             the
             seate
             of
             the
             
               Spirituall
               Monarch
               ;
            
             the
             
               second
               Beast
            
             (
             as
             you
             shal
             heare
             anon
             )
             inuading
             the
             Imperiall
             Seat
             ,
             and
             dignitie
             of
             the
             
               first
            
             therein
             :
             so
             that
             all
             motion
             in
             
               Rome
            
             is
             to
             the
             Centre
             of
             the
             
               Church
            
             there
             ,
             whose
             Circumference
             (
             by
             dominion
             ,
             and
             power
             )
             is
             so
             largely
             extended
             in
             the
             World
             :
             all
             reference
             there
             is
             vnto
             Saint
             
               Peters
            
             Chaire
             (
             in
             whose
             person
             they
             suppose
             that
             the
             
               actuall
            
             Souereigntie
             ,
             now
             exercised
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             did
             
               habitually
            
             dwell
             )
             there
             the
             splendour
             of
             the
             Church
             darkeneth
             all
             the
             glorie
             of
             the
             
               Citie
               ,
            
             which
             also
             ,
             now
             ,
             by
             a
             Popish
             Metaphor
             ,
             is
             translated
             into
             the
             
               Church
               ;
            
             for
             that
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             now
             coupled
             in
             vnion
             together
             ,
             both
             being
             in
             subiection
             to
             one
             head
             :
             in
             regard
             whereof
             ,
             it
             is
             
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             Rome
             ,
             rather
             then
             
               Ciuill
               ;
            
             the
             Citie
             being
             swallowed
             vp
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               Pharaohs
            
             fat
             Kine
             were
             deuoured
             by
             the
             leane
             .
             The
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             then
             ,
             agreeing
             to
             
               Rome
            
             (
             as
             wee
             shall
             more
             cleerely
             perceiue
             anon
             )
             falleth
             eminently
             vpon
             the
             
               Church
            
             there
             (
             rather
             then
             vpon
             the
             
               Citie
            
             )
             hauing
             all
             the
             properties
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Reuelation
             doth
             assigne
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             sequell
             of
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             you
             shall
             very
             sensibly
             discerne
             .
          
           
             SECONDLY
             ,
             therefore
             I
             prooue
             my
             assertion
             ,
             by
             the
             reuiew
             of
             that
             
               Merchandtze
            
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             which
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Church
            
             there
             ;
             not
             temporall
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Citie
               ;
            
             as
             some
             doe
             poorely
             conceiue
             ,
             and
             weakly
             prooue
             .
             And
             because
             this
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             especiall
             consequence
             ,
             I
             resolue
             to
             sound
             the
             depth
             of
             this
             mysterie
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             it
             forth
             in
             liuely
             colours
             ;
             as
             it
             shall
             
             please
             God
             to
             guide
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             my
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             Merchants
             of
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             are
             
               soule-merchants
               ,
            
             dealing
             in
             spirituall
             affaires
             ,
             vnder
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             terrible
             Monarch
             of
             the
             Church
             therein
             ,
             sitting
             as
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             not
             mine
             inuention
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             ;
             
               Apocal.
            
             18.13
             .
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             a
             large
             enumeration
             of
             the
             
               Wares
               ,
               and
               Merchandize
            
             of
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             a
             Spirituall
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             consequently
             ,
             spirituall
             
               Wares
               ,
            
             vnder
             a
             spirituall
             
               Prince
            
             )
             concludeth
             it
             with
             
               the
            
             SOVLES
             
               of
               men
               ;
            
             as
             the
             proper
             ,
             and
             pretended
             subiect
             of
             their
             negotiations
             ;
             though
             ,
             vnder
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             pretense
             of
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             this
             Papall
             Monarch
             doth
             exercise
             a
             temporall
             ,
             and
             an
             earthly
             domination
             ;
             as
             the
             principall
             scope
             of
             his
             subtile
             practises
             ,
             and
             operations
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             because
             this
             point
             is
             exellently
             deliuered
             by
             the
             learned
             pen
             of
             our
             gracious
             Souereigne
             ,
             I
             will
             expresse
             it
             in
             his
             owne
             words
             .
             
               Babylon
               shall
               haue
               many
               that
               shall
               bee
               Merchants
               vnto
               her
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               selling
               ,
               for
               Money
               ,
            
             PARDONS
             ,
             
               giuen
               by
               that
               Monarch
            
             [
             the
             second
             Beast
             ]
             
               which
               shall
               bee
               thought
               to
               haue
               power
               to
               saue
               ,
               redeeme
               ,
               and
               free
               mens
               soules
               ;
            
             namely
             out
             of
             
               Purgatorie
               .
            
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             truly
             affirmed
             in
             a
             Booke
             ,
             composed
             by
             the
             Clergie
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Reigne
             of
             King
             
               Henry
            
             the
             eight
             ,
             (
             vnto
             the
             which
             all
             the
             principall
             members
             of
             the
             Clergie
             did
             subscribe
             ;
             as
             by
             name
             ,
             
               Gardiner
               ,
            
             then
             Bishop
             of
             
               Winton
               ;
            
             and
             
               Boner
               ,
            
             then
             Archdeacon
             of
             
               Leicester
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             that
             it
             was
             
               necessary
               ,
               that
               such
               abuses
               bee
               cleerely
               put
               away
               ,
               which
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Purgatorie
               ,
               haue
               beene
               aduanced
               ;
               as
               to
               make
               men
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               ,
               through
               the
               pardons
               of
               
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             SOVLES
             
               might
               be
               cleerely
               deliuered
               out
               of
            
             PVRGATORIE
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               paines
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             But
             since
             I
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             anone
             to
             touch
             this
             
               ware
               ,
            
             and
             other
             
               merchandizes
            
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             more
             neerely
             to
             the
             quick
             ,
             let
             vs
             obserue
             here
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             what
             the
             learned
             paire
             of
             
               Iesuites
            
             doth
             conceiue
             of
             this
             
               traffick
               ;
            
             whether
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             Litteral
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Spirituall
             sense
             ;
             whether
             it
             may
             appertaine
             vnto
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             or
             vnto
             the
             
               Citie
            
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             RIBERA
             commeth
             first
             in
             order
             ;
             who
             ,
             treating
             of
             these
             
               Merchants
               (
               in
               Apoc.
            
             18.3
             .
             )
             speaketh
             of
             
               their
               repaire
               vnto
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               to
               fill
               her
               with
               all
               varietie
               of
               things
               ;
            
             and
             afterwards
             (
             
               in
               v.
            
             11.
             )
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Merchants
               shall
               weepe
               ,
               and
               lament
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               where
               they
               had
               so
               great
               negotiation
               ,
               because
               they
               can
               haue
               no
               more
               traffick
               in
               that
               great
               and
               opulent
               Citie
               .
            
          
           
             VIEGAS
             followeth
             ,
             &
             speaketh
             more
             copiously
             vpon
             this
             point
             ;
             
               in
               Apoc.
            
             18.3
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Merchants
               shal
               flow
               together
               to
            
             Rome
             (
             
               being
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               neere
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               )
               out
               of
               al
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               &
               shal
               lament
               the
               fall
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               because
               their
               traffick
               with
               her
               shal
               be
               intercluded
               for
               euer
               .
            
             Afterward
             [
             
               nu
               .
            
             6.
             ]
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               manifestly
               gathered
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               ,
               &
               such
               precious
               merchandise
               as
               is
               expressed
               here
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               that
            
             Rome
             
               shal
               attain
               vnto
               very
               great
               power
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               riches
               ,
               and
               that
               her
               Empire
               (
               which
               shal
               be
               most
               flourishing
               )
               shal
               be
               largely
               propagated
               in
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             he
             affirmeth
             immediately
             thereupon
             ;
             that
             ,
             
               in
               the
               last
               times
               ,
            
             Rome
             
               shal
               be
               a
               most
               flourishing
               Citie
               ;
               her
               Empire
               very
               large
               ;
            
             that
             
               she
               shal
               liue
               in
               great
               pleasure
               ,
               in
               great
               abundance
               of
               al
               things
               ;
            
             that
             
               she
               shall
               then
               serue
            
             IDOLATRIE
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             thus
             being
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             she
             shal
             come
             vnto
             a
             fatal
             ,
             &
             woful
             end
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             they
             hunt
             counter
             in
             the
             literal
             sense
             of
             
               temporal
               merchandise
               ,
            
             &
             other
             Babylonians
             also
             ,
             with
             them
             (
             or
             rather
             before
             them
             )
             run
             in
             the
             fame
             course
             ;
             as
             by
             name
             ,
             our
             country-man
             D.
             
               Bristow
            
             (
             to
             whom
             D.
             
               Worthington
               ,
            
             from
             whō
             I
             receiued
             this
             notice
             ,
             did
             attribute
             very
             much
             ,
             for
             his
             sober
             ,
             graue
             ,
             and
             deep
             iudgement
             )
             who
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             commentary
             of
             
               Viegas
            
             came
             forth
             (
             &
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             before
             the
             commentary
             also
             of
             
               Ribera
            
             euer
             saw
             the
             light
             ,
             was
             cōfident
             in
             his
             opinion
             that
             this
             should
             be
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             estate
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             the
             latter
             daies
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             now
             related
             out
             of
             their
             works
             .
          
           
             O
             
               fooles
               ,
            
             and
             slow
             of
             heart
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             cleerely
             reuealed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             if
             you
             compare
             their
             prediction
             with
             the
             euent
             of
             things
             !
             For
             
               first
               ,
            
             these
             Merchants
             are
             called
             the
             Merchants
             of
             
               Soules
               ;
            
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             ,
             vpon
             the
             point
             of
             
               Indulgences
               ,
            
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             speake
             more
             anone
             .
             With
             which
             
               spirituall
            
             merchandise
             we
             may
             ioyne
             many
             other
             matters
             of
             their
             traffique
             ;
             by
             
               dispensations
               ,
               absolutions
               ,
               appellations
               ,
               faculties
               ,
               inuestitures
               ,
            
             and
             many
             pretended
             interests
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             by
             their
             courts
             Legantine
             ,
             by
             the
             discursations
             of
             Legates
             ,
             and
             Apostolicall
             officers
             ,
             in
             Temporall
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             estates
             ;
             to
             the
             singular
             aduantage
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             the
             negotiators
             of
             that
             Apostaticall
             See.
             
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ;
            
             it
             is
             extreamely
             improbable
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
            
             should
             become
             such
             a
             
               Tyrus
            
             [
             such
             
               a
               Mart
               of
               the
               Nations
               ;
               Esay
            
             23.3
             .
             ]
             as
             these
             men
             pretend
             ;
             a
             place
             of
             such
             traffique
             ,
             and
             negotiation
             ;
             it
             being
             ,
             by
             situation
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             conueniences
             ,
             incapable
             of
             so
             great
             employments
             ,
             as
             neither
             shee
             enioyed
             in
             the
             highest
             pride
             of
             her
             Paganicall
             estate
             ,
             nor
             any
             Citie
             (
             if
             the
             Text
             be
             are
             purely
             a
             litterall
             sense
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             verses
             ;
             
             11.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             23
             
             ;
             amplifying
             her
             merchandize
             with
             rare
             varietie
             of
             phrase
             )
             of
             most
             commodious
             situation
             ,
             indued
             with
             all
             benefits
             of
             Art
             ,
             and
             Nature
             ,
             did
             perhaps
             euer
             enioy
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ;
            
             it
             is
             morally
             impossible
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
            
             in
             this
             future
             ,
             imagined
             estate
             ,
             should
             increase
             to
             such
             an
             immoderate
             ,
             and
             vast
             power
             ,
             as
             is
             described
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             
               Apoc.
            
             18.3
             .
             ALL
             NATIONS
             
               haue
               drunke
               of
               the
               wine
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               her
               fornication
               ;
               and
            
             THE
             KINGS
             OF
             THE
             EARTH
             [
             euen
             they
             that
             ,
             
               chap.
            
             17.3
             .
             gaue
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             vnto
             the
             
               Second
               Beast
               ]
               haue
               committed
               fornication
               with
               her
               ;
               and
            
             THE
             MERCHANTS
             OF
             THE
             EARTH
             
               are
               waxen
               rich
               with
               the
               abundance
               of
               her
               pleasures
               .
            
             This
             rare
             ,
             and
             portentuous
             euent
             in
             
               Rome
            
             [
             after
             her
             Ethnicall
             estate
             ;
             after
             her
             entertainment
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             confesse
             ]
             doth
             require
             no
             small
             
               extent
               of
               time
               ,
            
             and
             
               opportunitie
               of
               meanes
               ;
            
             such
             
               time
               ,
            
             and
             such
             
               meanes
               ,
            
             as
             cannot
             be
             found
             in
             this
             supposed
             pedling
             ,
             merchandizing
             
               Babylon
               .
            
          
           
             For
             first
             ;
             if
             you
             consider
             the
             
               extent
               of
               time
            
             (
             according
             to
             the
             common
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             generall
             conceit
             of
             these
             
               Babylonians
               ,
            
             themselues
             )
             you
             may
             palpably
             discouer
             the
             vanitie
             of
             their
             surmise
             .
             Vnderstand
             therefore
             ,
             and
             well
             obserue
             ;
             that
             ,
             in
             their
             opinion
             (
             taken
             by
             them
             out
             of
             many
             Ancients
             ;
             and
             mistaken
             by
             them
             out
             of
             some
             passages
             of
             the
             Scripture
             )
             the
             reigne
             of
             
               Antichrist
            
             is
             confined
             vnto
             the
             space
             of
             three
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             an
             halfe
             .
             Againe
             ,
             consider
             that
             ,
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             his
             adherents
             ,
             shall
             destroy
             the
             Citie
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             and
             that
             ,
             vntill
             the
             defection
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             vpon
             this
             very
             time
             ,
             the
             
             Pope
             shall
             retaine
             this
             Citie
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             of
             his
             
               Papall
               Seate
               ;
            
             as
             being
             affixed
             vnto
             the
             same
             .
             See
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Pont.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             since
             
               Rome
            
             shall
             be
             
               Babylon
            
             againe
             ,
             communicating
             her
             Idolatry
             
               to
               all
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Nations
               ,
            
             and
             shall
             haue
             
               a
               large
               Empire
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             the
             exercise
             of
             great
             traffique
             ,
             and
             commerce
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Merchants
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             shee
             shall
             attaine
             vnto
             an
             
               immensitie
               of
               riches
               ;
            
             may
             we
             not
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             this
             new
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             condition
             of
             
               Rome
            
             doth
             require
             a
             good
             sufficiencie
             of
             time
             to
             compasse
             ,
             and
             effectuate
             such
             an
             admirable
             euent
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             
               Rome
            
             shall
             not
             fall
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             till
             vpon
             this
             very
             time
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             after
             his
             departure
             (
             voluntarily
             ,
             or
             rather
             necessarily
             out
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             now
             beginning
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             to
             become
             a
             
               Babylon
            
             againe
             )
             all
             these
             wonderfull
             effects
             must
             ensue
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             must
             be
             done
             within
             a
             very
             little
             time
             (
             as
             you
             see
             )
             against
             all
             probabilitie
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             all
             possibilitie
             of
             things
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             easily
             discerne
             ,
             by
             comparing
             one
             part
             of
             their
             suggestions
             with
             another
             ;
             which
             are
             
               arena
               sine
               calce
               ,
            
             sand
             without
             lime
             (
             as
             
               Caligula
            
             spake
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             
               Seneca
            
             )
             supposed
             points
             ,
             without
             any
             coherence
             of
             semblable
             truth
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             our
             apprehension
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             all
             points
             haue
             a
             faire
             ,
             substantiall
             ,
             and
             orderly
             connexion
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             being
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             vnder
             the
             Pope
             [
             who
             is
             her
             
               Second
               Beast
               ;
            
             as
             the
             euents
             ,
             concurring
             cleerely
             with
             the
             prediction
             ,
             doe
             sufficiently
             deduce
             vnto
             our
             knowledge
             ]
             hath
             therefore
             had
             not
             onely
             a
             spatious
             
               time
               ,
            
             but
             a
             proper
             
               meanes
            
             also
             ,
             to
             atchieue
             ,
             and
             performe
             such
             strange
             designes
             ;
             
               to
               communicate
            
             
             IDOLATRY
             
               to
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               obtaine
               an
               Empire
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               attaine
               great
               riches
               ,
               and
               state
               ;
            
             and
             finally
             ,
             to
             haue
             commerce
             with
             the
             world
             by
             her
             
               spirituall
               wares
               ;
            
             wherewith
             she
             doth
             intangle
             ,
             and
             insnare
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             her
             artificiall
             delusions
             ;
             couered
             with
             the
             glorious
             veyle
             of
             APOSTOLICALL
             termes
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             secondly
             ;
             whereas
             an
             
               opportunitie
               of
               meanes
            
             is
             required
             in
             such
             a
             rare
             successe
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             Babylonians
             themselues
             are
             puzzeled
             to
             inuent
             some
             colourable
             deuice
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             (
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             )
             that
             
               Ribera
               [
               in
               Apocal.
            
             14.
             
               num
               .
            
             51.
             ]
             pondering
             deepely
             vpon
             this
             point
             ,
             saith
             ;
             
               I
               thinke
               that
               no
               mortall
               man
               can
               certainly
               know
               ,
               by
               what
               meanes
               ,
               Rome
            
             [
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ]
             
               should
               come
               vnto
               such
               an
               incredible
               power
               ,
               &c.
               
               Notwithstanding
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               a
               man
               may
               ,
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               coniecture
               out
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               Apocal.
            
             17.
             
               where
               wee
               reade
               ,
               that
               the
               purpled
               Whore
               sitteth
               vpon
               a
               Beast
               ,
               hauing
               ten
               hornes
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               vnderstood
               ten
               Kings
               ,
               who
               shall
               subdue
               ,
               and
               diuide
               the
               whole
               world
               betwixt
               them
               .
               In
               their
               time
               shall
               Antichrist
               reigne
               ;
               whence
               I
               doe
               suspect
               ,
               that
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               hauing
               cast
               out
               the
               Pope
               ,
               shal
               ,
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               reuert
               vnto
               her
               ancient
               power
               ,
               so
               that
               shee
               shall
               haue
               those
               tenne
               Kings
               vnder
               her
               gouernement
               ,
            
             who
             ,
             
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               shall
               reigne
               in
               the
               whole
               earth
               .
            
             And
             yet
             these
             (
             forsooth
             )
             are
             also
             the
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             that
             must
             finally
             destroy
             her
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             sword
             .
             What
             probabilitie
             is
             in
             this
             supposed
             meanes
             ,
             to
             produce
             such
             prodigious
             effects
             ,
             and
             that
             within
             so
             little
             time
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             ,
             endued
             with
             reasonable
             capacity
             ,
             with
             ingenuity
             ,
             and
             with
             conscience
             ,
             consider
             aduisedly
             with
             himselfe
             ;
             &
             he
             may
             perceiue
             ,
             
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             being
             conuinced
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             concerning
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             haue
             certaine
             diuerticles
             ,
             and
             poore
             euasions
             ,
             to
             escape
             the
             force
             of
             truth
             :
             so
             here
             this
             Iesuite
             ,
             being
             conuinced
             out
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             touching
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             
               Rome
            
             (
             masked
             in
             that
             name
             )
             will
             not
             see
             his
             owne
             
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             who
             is
             truely
             the
             
               Second
               Beast
               ;
            
             to
             whom
             these
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             long
             agoe
             ,
             surrendered
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Royall
             power
             (
             whereby
             
               Rome
            
             aspired
             vnto
             such
             dignitie
             in
             the
             world
             )
             and
             thence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
            
             hath
             such
             a
             new
             Imperiall
             State
             ,
             vnder
             the
             Papall
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             by
             
               spirituall
               wares
            
             (
             belonging
             to
             the
             
               shop
            
             of
             a
             spirituall
             Monarch
             )
             hath
             traded
             so
             generally
             with
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Fourthly
               ;
            
             wee
             may
             discerne
             the
             vaine
             conceit
             of
             their
             pretended
             Literall
             sense
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Babylonian
             Merchandize
             ,
             because
             they
             now
             change
             the
             coppie
             ,
             and
             tenour
             of
             the
             very
             Text
             ;
             which
             being
             Mysticall
             (
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             )
             and
             a
             Mysticall
             
               Babylon
            
             vnderstood
             therein
             ,
             they
             run
             suddenly
             from
             the
             Mysterie
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             from
             the
             Tree
             to
             the
             Barke
             ;
             taking
             all
             now
             in
             an
             open
             ,
             outward
             ,
             obuious
             sense
             ,
             against
             the
             generall
             purport
             of
             this
             Booke
             ,
             and
             particular
             of
             this
             place
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             
               Rome
            
             hath
             some
             vse
             of
             Merchants
             ,
             and
             merchandise
             in
             a
             Litterall
             sense
             ;
             to
             furnish
             her
             Idolatrous
             Temples
             ,
             her
             masking
             Masses
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             commend
             her
             spectable
             vanities
             vnto
             men
             of
             popular
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             of
             carnall
             hearts
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             ,
             heere
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             dissolue
             the
             knot
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Iesuites
             would
             tye
             our
             vnderstandings
             vnto
             an
             apprehension
             of
             much
             
               temporall
               
               merchandize
               ,
            
             which
             shall
             abound
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             for
             a
             few
             yeeres
             (
             or
             dayes
             rather
             )
             before
             her
             finall
             end
             ;
             accompanied
             with
             the
             very
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             I
             returne
             againe
             vnto
             a
             reueiw
             of
             the
             spirituall
             merchandize
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
               ;
            
             and
             particularly
             of
             INDVLGENCES
             ;
             which
             are
             dispensed
             from
             this
             Apostolicall
             Seate
             alone
             ;
             as
             
               Bellarmine
            
             saith
             
               in
               praefat
               .
               lib.
               de
               Pont.
               Rom.
               Vnde
               habemus
               Indulgentiarum
               communicationem
               nisi
               ab
               hac
               sede
               ?
            
             Whence
             haue
             wee
             the
             communication
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             but
             from
             this
             Seate
             alone
             ?
             What
             are
             these
             Indulgences
             ?
             A
             relaxation
             of
             temporall
             paines
             ,
             inflicted
             vpon
             soules
             in
             Purgatorie
             .
             Oh
             the
             falshood
             of
             this
             execrable
             merchandize
             .
             Did
             the
             ancient
             Church
             of
             God
             so
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             teach
             ?
             No
             ;
             not
             for
             a
             thousand
             yeeres
             ;
             Indulgences
             were
             then
             a
             relaxation
             only
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             ,
             inflicted
             vpon
             penitents
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             therefore
             
               Peter
               Lombard
            
             (
             the
             studious
             collector
             of
             the
             whole
             summe
             of
             Religion
             ;
             who
             flourished
             vpon
             the
             yeere
             1172.
             )
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             this
             great
             mysterie
             of
             Papall
             Indulgences
             ;
             which
             began
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             by
             the
             sophistications
             of
             darke
             ,
             and
             subtill
             Schoolemen
             ;
             
               Roffensis
            
             himselfe
             confessing
             ,
             that
             the
             vse
             ,
             and
             practise
             of
             them
             was
             lately
             receiued
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             may
             obserue
             ,
             that
             
               Bellarmine
            
             (
             treating
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             concerning
             
               Indulgences
               ,
            
             which
             gaue
             occasion
             of
             the
             publike
             ,
             and
             iust
             discession
             of
             
               Protestants
            
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             )
             proceedeth
             not
             in
             this
             disputation
             (
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             )
             by
             that
             faire
             ,
             and
             ingenious
             method
             ;
             
               viz.
            
             by
             
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             by
             
               Councells
               ,
            
             by
             
               Fathers
               ,
            
             by
             
               Reasons
            
             framed
             out
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Religion
             )
             but
             ,
             in
             a
             new
             ,
             obscure
             ,
             intricate
             
             course
             ;
             of
             
               Positions
               ,
               Suppositions
               ,
               Conclusions
               ,
            
             vaine
             
               Opinions
            
             of
             darke
             ,
             and
             obscure
             Schoolemen
             ,
             &c.
             which
             made
             the
             learned
             Doctor
             
               Raynolds
            
             say
             ,
             
               that
               ,
               till
               hee
               saw
               this
               Treatise
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               hee
               tooke
            
             Bellarmine
             
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               some
               conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               wrote
               out
               of
               his
               perswasion
               ;
               but
               now
               hee
               conceiued
               of
               him
               otherwise
               .
            
             But
             I
             proceed
             ,
             and
             hasten
             vnto
             a
             conclusion
             of
             this
             point
             .
             This
             Babylonian
             ware
             of
             
               Indulgences
            
             is
             that
             traffique
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             whereby
             shee
             keepeth
             her
             intimate
             correspondencie
             ,
             and
             participation
             with
             all
             her
             members
             ,
             tying
             thereby
             their
             consciences
             ,
             by
             a
             secret
             ,
             and
             strong
             obligation
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Pontificiall
             Seate
             ;
             it
             being
             also
             of
             singular
             vse
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             her
             proceedings
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             this
             Merchandize
             is
             the
             daughter
             of
             many
             false
             doctrines
             [
             
               Supererogations
               :
               Merits
               ,
            
             euen
             the
             hatefull
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             merit
             of
             
               Condignitie
               :
            
             of
             an
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               treasure
               ,
            
             arising
             out
             of
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             the
             same
             being
             more
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             bound
             vnto
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             being
             not
             rewarded
             vnto
             them
             in
             heauen
             ,
             may
             bee
             communicated
             to
             the
             poore
             soules
             in
             Purgatorie
             ;
             and
             the
             dispensation
             of
             this
             mysticall
             treasure
             is
             committed
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             keyes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             so
             it
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             many
             wicked
             practises
             ,
             for
             the
             aduantage
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             as
             being
             the
             very
             bellowes
             ,
             which
             blow
             the
             fire
             of
             treason
             against
             the
             Persons
             ,
             and
             States
             of
             Princes
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               ware
               ,
            
             wherby
             
               Babylon
            
             bewitcheth
             not
             onely
             priuate
             men
             ,
             but
             great
             Kings
             ;
             for
             her
             
               Merchants
               are
               the
               great
               men
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               Apocal.
            
             18.3
             .
             Therefore
             infinite
             store
             of
             this
             Babylonian
             trumperie
             was
             transported
             vnto
             the
             poore
             
               Indians
               ,
            
             for
             the
             pretended
             benefit
             of
             their
             
             soules
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             intended
             benefit
             of
             a
             Princes
             worldly
             estate
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               ware
               ,
            
             which
             
               Leo
            
             the
             tenth
             so
             freely
             ,
             and
             bountifully
             dispensed
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             soules
             out
             of
             the
             
               Purgatorian
            
             fire
             (
             which
             keepeth
             warme
             the
             kitchin
             of
             his
             Holy-ship
             )
             in
             the
             compassion
             of
             his
             charitable
             heart
             ,
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             his
             Papall
             power
             .
             Said
             I
             
               freely
               ?
            
             Forgiue
             mee
             this
             wrong
             :
             it
             was
             for
             the
             commoditie
             ,
             and
             reliefe
             of
             his
             sister
             
               Magdalen
            
             (
             as
             
               Guicciardine
               ,
            
             a
             Popish
             Historian
             ,
             doth
             relate
             ;
             
               lib.
            
             13.
             )
             who
             had
             her
             Factors
             to
             distract
             ,
             and
             vent
             this
             Babylonish
             
               ware
               ;
            
             whence
             
               Magdalen
               ,
            
             the
             sister
             ,
             had
             the
             gaine
             ,
             but
             
               Leo
               ,
            
             the
             brother
             ,
             had
             the
             losse
             ;
             for
             ,
             vpon
             this
             occasion
             (
             no
             lesse
             iust
             before
             God
             ,
             then
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Christian
             world
             )
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             began
             that
             course
             ,
             which
             hath
             succeeded
             so
             happily
             to
             the
             further
             discouery
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             scandall
             of
             her
             
               wares
               ;
            
             for
             ,
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             her
             brocage
             hath
             suffered
             a
             great
             decay
             .
             Finally
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             
               ware
               ,
            
             whereby
             this
             merchandizing
             
               Babylon
            
             doth
             principally
             subsist
             ,
             in
             honour
             ,
             authoritie
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             applause
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             inebriated
             with
             such
             incantations
             of
             her
             
               whorish
               cup
               ,
            
             and
             deluded
             with
             the
             vaine
             hope
             of
             these
             miserable
             helpes
             .
          
           
             What
             should
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             Pedlery
             of
             
               Meddalls
               ,
               Beades
               ,
               Graines
               ,
               Holy
               Water
               ,
               Images
               ,
               certayne
               peculiar
               Churches
               ,
               Chappels
               ,
            
             and
             other
             places
             of
             blind
             deuotion
             ?
             vnto
             which
             sundry
             Pardons
             are
             appendant
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             instuments
             of
             Papall
             benignitie
             ,
             thereby
             to
             dispense
             ,
             and
             communicate
             Indulgences
             vnto
             poore
             ,
             seduced
             soules
             ;
             euen
             as
             certaine
             Fryers
             ,
             receiuing
             temporall
             reliefe
             from
             their
             deuoted
             followers
             ,
             pretend
             to
             communicate
             the
             merits
             of
             all
             
             the
             
               Saints
            
             of
             their
             owne
             order
             ,
             vnto
             them
             for
             their
             helpe
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             Lay-men
             ,
             by
             wearing
             a
             
               Franciscans
            
             Girdle
             ,
             and
             vsing
             certaine
             Ceremonies
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Rites
             of
             the
             Papall
             Church
             )
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             merits
             of
             Saint
             
               Francis
               ,
            
             and
             of
             all
             the
             brethren
             of
             that
             religious
             Order
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             
               Wares
            
             come
             ,
             originally
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             
               Store-house
            
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             To
             conclude
             then
             :
             vnto
             these
             Indulgences
             (
             some
             of
             them
             being
             for
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             yeeres
             ;
             so
             liberall
             is
             the
             holy
             Father
             )
             I
             may
             adde
             other
             spirituall
             ware
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             as
             of
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             (
             which
             is
             a
             ware
             of
             speciall
             vertue
             ,
             and
             force
             )
             but
             chiefly
             of
             
               Dispensations
               ;
            
             which
             are
             sometimes
             the
             dissipations
             of
             diuine
             ,
             and
             humane
             right
             ;
             of
             naturall
             ,
             and
             morall
             bands
             :
             as
             full
             of
             great
             presumption
             against
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Nature
             (
             to
             tye
             some
             Princes
             in
             vnlawfull
             Mariages
             ,
             and
             to
             vntye
             many
             subiects
             from
             lawfull
             obedience
             )
             as
             of
             singular
             art
             ,
             thereby
             to
             intangle
             Souereignes
             ,
             and
             subiects
             ,
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             that
             predominant
             See
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             them
             vnder
             the
             captiuitie
             of
             the
             Triple
             Crowne
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Pope
             doth
             greatly
             applaud
             his
             owne
             felicitie
             ,
             when
             Princes
             (
             insnared
             with
             the
             loue
             ,
             or
             terrified
             with
             the
             greatnesse
             ,
             or
             oppressed
             by
             the
             power
             of
             this
             Apostaticall
             Seat
             )
             will
             humbly
             sue
             vnto
             him
             for
             Dispensations
             ,
             or
             accept
             such
             gracious
             fauours
             kindly
             at
             his
             hands
             ;
             whereby
             hee
             gaineth
             ground
             vpon
             them
             still
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             more
             securely
             within
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             they
             shall
             not
             dare
             to
             offend
             ,
             without
             the
             perill
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             states
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             since
             this
             
               Romish
            
             ware
             is
             
               Spirituall
               ,
            
             and
             
             
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             
               for
               soules
            
             (
             not
             temporall
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             
               Citie
               ,
            
             and
             for
             this
             life
             )
             I
             conclude
             the
             second
             proofe
             of
             my
             assertion
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Church
            
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             or
             
               Papall
               Rome
               ,
            
             or
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Rome
               ,
            
             wherein
             the
             greatest
             Monarch
             doth
             reigne
             (
             next
             vnder
             the
             King
             of
             Heauen
             )
             aboue
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             as
             we
             know
             by
             their
             owne
             pretenses
             ,
             challenges
             ,
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             vsurpations
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             And
             so
             I
             proceed
             vnto
             a
             new
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             proofe
             of
             my
             said
             assertion
             .
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             I
             proue
             my
             assertion
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             World
             (
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             say
             ;
             perhaps
             they
             meane
             the
             
               Romane
               World
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             
               Luc.
            
             2.1
             .
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             :
             or
             some
             great
             part
             thereof
             ,
             and
             specially
             in
             
               Europe
            
             )
             shall
             bee
             vnder
             the
             gouernment
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             so
             she
             shall
             make
             a
             generall
             communication
             of
             her
             
               Idolatry
            
             vnto
             the
             same
             .
             Now
             ,
             in
             this
             great
             dependencie
             of
             the
             World
             vpon
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             in
             this
             vniuersall
             reference
             of
             Nations
             vnto
             her
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             be
             verified
             of
             the
             
               Citie
               ?
            
             How
             should
             the
             Citie
             arriue
             vnto
             such
             a
             large
             Dominion
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             ,
             specially
             ,
             in
             so
             little
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Babylonians
            
             doe
             prescribe
             ?
             You
             haue
             heard
             the
             difficultie
             proposed
             lately
             by
             
               Ribera
            
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             how
             hee
             resolueth
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             poore
             coniecture
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             cleere
             ,
             and
             easily
             seene
             ,
             where
             God
             doth
             open
             the
             eye
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
            
             had
             this
             generall
             Dominion
             once
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             
               Imperiall
            
             State
             ;
             not
             onely
             vnder
             the
             Emperours
             (
             succeeding
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             )
             but
             while
             the
             
               dignitie
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             remayned
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             the
             
               authoritie
            
             in
             the
             people
             .
             During
             this
             Imperiall
             State
             ,
             
               Rome
               receiued
               
               Idolatry
               from
               all
               Nations
               ;
            
             as
             
               Leo
            
             (
             sometimes
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
            
             )
             doth
             speake
             ;
             
               Serm.
            
             1.
             
               in
               Natal
               .
               Petri
               &
               Pauli
               :
            
             and
             the
             ciuill
             Stories
             of
             
               Liuie
               ,
               Plutarch
               ,
            
             and
             others
             doe
             sufficiently
             declare
             ,
             how
             ambitious
             ,
             rather
             then
             zealous
             ,
             or
             how
             senselesse
             ,
             rather
             then
             religious
             ,
             the
             old
             Ethnicall
             
               Rome
            
             was
             ,
             in
             bringing
             forreine
             Gods
             ,
             and
             extraneous
             Idolatrie
             into
             her
             bosome
             ,
             for
             the
             publike
             honour
             ,
             and
             safetie
             of
             that
             blinded
             Citie
             .
             Therefore
             
               Rome
            
             had
             once
             her
             
               Pantheon
               ;
            
             a
             Temple
             of
             all
             the
             Gods
             ;
             conuerted
             since
             into
             a
             Church
             of
             
               all
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             This
             former
             Dominion
             was
             lost
             ,
             this
             imperiall
             State
             was
             dissolued
             ;
             but
             behold
             a
             
               second
               Beast
            
             (
             of
             whome
             I
             haue
             spoken
             much
             before
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             heare
             more
             fully
             of
             him
             anon
             )
             entring
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             into
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             place
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             with
             a
             pretense
             of
             greater
             authoritie
             ,
             carried
             with
             a
             new
             forme
             ,
             and
             vnder
             another
             colour
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             this
             
               Papall
               State
               ,
               Rome
            
             hath
             sent
             ,
             and
             communicated
             her
             Idolatries
             vnto
             the
             World
             :
             
               hauing
               a
               cup
               of
               gold
               in
               her
               hands
               ,
               full
               of
               abomination
               ,
               and
               filthinesse
               of
               her
               fornication
               [
               Apoc.
            
             18.4
             .
             ]
             which
             she
             doth
             not
             now
             receiue
             from
             others
             (
             as
             in
             her
             Ethnicall
             condition
             )
             but
             others
             receiue
             it
             from
             her
             ,
             by
             her
             Papall
             incantations
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             venditation
             of
             her
             sacred
             power
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Babylon
            
             hath
             such
             dominion
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             
               extensiuè
               ;
            
             by
             such
             a
             large
             dilatation
             ;
             and
             
               intensiué
               ,
            
             by
             so
             strong
             an
             operation
             thereof
             .
             Therefore
             
               Apocal.
            
             13.11
             .
             the
             second
             beast
             appeared
             like
             
               a
               Lambe
               ;
            
             as
             the
             Pope
             entred
             vpon
             this
             dominion
             ,
             with
             a
             faire
             pretense
             of
             a
             Catholike
             Pastor
             ,
             a
             Successour
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             a
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             and
             hee
             had
             
               two
               hornes
               ;
            
             which
             word
             
               [
               horne
               ]
            
             signifieth
             
               power
               ,
            
             very
             frequently
             
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             so
             that
             his
             
               two
               hornes
            
             are
             indeed
             
               two
               powers
               ,
            
             which
             this
             second
             Beast
             [
             with
             his
             humble
             stile
             of
             
               Seruus
               seruorum
               Dei
            
             ]
             doth
             pretend
             ;
             whence
             
               Babylon
            
             hath
             gained
             so
             great
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             veneration
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             
               first
            
             power
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             originally
             pretend
             ,
             was
             onely
             
               Spirituall
               ;
            
             the
             power
             of
             the
             KEYES
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             doth
             arrogate
             all
             this
             power
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             vnto
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             ,
             from
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             deriued
             vnto
             the
             inferiour
             Pastors
             there
             of
             ;
             as
             the
             power
             of
             
               Order
               ,
            
             and
             the
             power
             of
             
               Iurisdiction
               ,
            
             which
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             the
             Cleargie
             ,
             hold
             immediately
             ,
             or
             mediately
             ,
             from
             his
             Apostolicall
             feate
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             ,
             proper
             ,
             and
             onely
             fountaine
             thereof
             .
             From
             hence
             all
             Dispensations
             doe
             flow
             :
             to
             it
             all
             Appellations
             doe
             tend
             :
             she
             hath
             all
             fulnesse
             of
             power
             from
             Christ
             ;
             others
             haue
             a
             part
             of
             it
             from
             her
             :
             nay
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             may
             beleeue
             her
             principall
             Doctors
             )
             her
             
               Peter
            
             gaue
             their
             Pastorall
             authoritie
             vnto
             the
             other
             Apostles
             (
             else
             
               Rome
            
             could
             not
             be
             the
             
               Mother-church
               ,
            
             in
             
               Bellarmines
            
             iudgement
             ;
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             23.
             )
             and
             therefore
             as
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             was
             deduced
             onely
             from
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             so
             now
             it
             is
             deduced
             onely
             from
             his
             personall
             Successours
             ,
             in
             this
             Apostolicall
             seate
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             vnto
             this
             
               Spirituall
               power
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             subiect
             all
             temporall
             power
             in
             the
             State
             (
             as
             I
             will
             presently
             declare
             )
             as
             being
             of
             greater
             excellencie
             ,
             and
             vertue
             .
             And
             it
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             spirituall
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             excelleth
             the
             temporall
             in
             the
             State
             :
             but
             how
             ?
             
               ratione
               finis
               ;
            
             because
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Churches
             power
             ,
             is
             eternall
             life
             ;
             and
             
               ratione
               medij
               ;
            
             because
             the
             courses
             ,
             whereby
             shee
             worketh
             ,
             are
             spirituall
             
             meanes
             ;
             namely
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             conducing
             vnto
             this
             end
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             her
             spirituall
             power
             excelleth
             not
             the
             temporall
             power
             of
             Princes
             in
             dominion
             ,
             command
             ,
             sublimitie
             ,
             and
             glorie
             ;
             which
             are
             properly
             appendant
             to
             their
             Crownes
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             power
             ,
             which
             
               Babylon
            
             doth
             challenge
             by
             her
             second
             Beast
             ,
             is
             
               Temporall
               ;
            
             which
             her
             Popes
             haue
             affected
             with
             many
             insinuations
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             with
             open
             vendication
             thereof
             :
             and
             her
             neerest
             friends
             aduance
             it
             with
             the
             best
             art
             ,
             which
             wit
             ,
             and
             learning
             can
             minister
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             And
             certainly
             this
             is
             the
             opinion
             ,
             which
             daily
             increaseth
             in
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             which
             they
             will
             indeuour
             to
             support
             with
             might
             ,
             and
             mayne
             ;
             though
             some
             ,
             more
             moderate
             ,
             
               Babylonians
            
             doe
             not
             yet
             giue
             way
             vnto
             this
             highest
             Antichristian
             course
             .
             For
             I
             finde
             three
             seuerall
             Opinions
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             vpon
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               first
            
             giueth
             all
             temporall
             dominion
             directly
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             the
             principall
             Souereigne
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             from
             whom
             all
             Princes
             dependently
             hold
             their
             Crownes
             .
             These
             are
             true
             
               Babylonians
            
             indeed
             ;
             but
             all
             such
             are
             
               actuall
            
             Traytors
             ,
             against
             the
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             supreame
             honour
             of
             the
             Crownes
             of
             Princes
             ,
             vnder
             whom
             they
             liue
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               second
            
             giueth
             all
             spirituall
             power
             (
             not
             temporall
             )
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             but
             yet
             
               indirectly
            
             drawing
             on
             a
             temporall
             power
             ouer
             Princes
             ;
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
               ,
               in
               ordine
               ad
               Deum
               ,
               &c.
               viz.
            
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             depose
             an
             hereticall
             ,
             or
             an
             irregular
             Prince
             ,
             from
             his
             Crowne
             ,
             as
             hauing
             authoritie
             ouer
             him
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             to
             depriue
             him
             of
             his
             estate
             .
             All
             such
             
               Babylonians
            
             are
             
               habituall
            
             Traytors
             ;
             disposed
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             resolued
             ;
             in
             
             preparation
             of
             heart
             ,
             to
             execute
             any
             Papall
             sentence
             of
             deposition
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             against
             their
             owne
             naturall
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Souereigne
             Princes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               third
            
             opinion
             (
             denying
             the
             second
             of
             these
             ,
             as
             the
             second
             denieth
             the
             first
             )
             giueth
             a
             meere
             spirituall
             authoritie
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             a
             Prince
             ,
             for
             his
             correction
             ,
             and
             saluation
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             a
             penitent
             submission
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ;
             but
             without
             any
             such
             temporall
             effect
             ,
             as
             the
             second
             opinion
             doth
             inforce
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Oath
               of
               Alleageance
            
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             so
             wisely
             deuised
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             enacted
             ,
             though
             it
             subuert
             ,
             and
             contradict
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             second
             Opinions
             ,
             yet
             it
             leaueth
             this
             last
             ,
             and
             third
             Opinion
             vntouched
             ,
             neither
             affirming
             ,
             nor
             denying
             it
             ,
             because
             all
             moderate
             Papists
             ,
             that
             treate
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             (
             as
             namely
             Doctor
             
               Barkley
               ,
            
             and
             the
             more
             milde
             
               Babylonians
            
             in
             
               England
            
             )
             denying
             it
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             second
             degree
             ,
             doe
             yet
             constantly
             affirme
             it
             in
             the
             third
             .
             But
             these
             men
             find
             least
             grace
             in
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             which
             is
             more
             delighted
             with
             the
             second
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             with
             the
             first
             )
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             groweth
             daily
             more
             strong
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             so
             the
             second
             hath
             lately
             gotten
             more
             aduantage
             in
             
               France
            
             (
             in
             the
             minoritie
             of
             the
             King
             )
             by
             the
             subtile
             Oration
             of
             
               Cardinall
               Peron
               ;
            
             which
             our
             most
             excellent
             Souereigne
             hath
             cleerly
             refuted
             by
             his
             diuine
             ,
             and
             learned
             Pen.
             
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             now
             ,
             the
             third
             proofe
             of
             my
             assertion
             ;
             you
             may
             perceiue
             that
             the
             large
             Dominion
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             which
             the
             Iesuits
             truly
             find
             in
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             but
             falsely
             conceiue
             it
             to
             be
             there
             within
             a
             very
             little
             time
             onely
             ,
             before
             her
             ruine
             )
             doth
             appertaine
             vnto
             the
             
             CHVRCH
             ,
             and
             not
             vnto
             the
             
               Citie
               ;
            
             but
             so
             far
             forth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             place
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             doth
             reigne
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             in
             it
             ,
             his
             Successors
             must
             continue
             (
             euen
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             expelled
             out
             of
             the
             confines
             thereof
             )
             and
             there
             they
             shall
             exercise
             their
             domination
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             Saint
             
               Peters
               Keyes
               ,
            
             but
             also
             with
             his
             two
             
               Swords
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             power
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             which
             the
             
               Reuelation
            
             doth
             truly
             foretell
             ,
             and
             which
             these
             Iesuites
             could
             not
             discerne
             therein
             .
             But
             as
             humane
             reason
             disapproueth
             their
             idle
             conceits
             ,
             and
             naked
             coniectures
             ,
             so
             certaine
             experience
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             diuine
             prediction
             ,
             doth
             confirme
             our
             assertion
             in
             this
             point
             .
             And
             so
             I
             come
             vnto
             a
             fourth
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             important
             ,
             proofe
             thereof
             .
          
           
             FOVRTHLY
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             I
             proue
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             conformitie
             betwixt
             the
             prediction
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Reuelation
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ;
            
             both
             contayning
             one
             sense
             of
             matter
             ,
             vnder
             different
             forme
             of
             words
             ;
             the
             point
             it selfe
             being
             one
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             one
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             prediction
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             that
             Antichrist
             shall
             be
             
               reuealed
               ,
            
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             before
             the
             great
             Day
             of
             the
             generall
             Iudgement
             (
             2.
             
             
               Thess
               .
            
             2.
             )
             which
             seemeth
             to
             ensue
             not
             long
             after
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             glorious
             worke
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             in
             his
             Reuelation
             ,
             passeth
             from
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Rome
            
             (
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
               :
               cap.
            
             18.
             )
             vnto
             a
             description
             of
             the
             new
             
               Ierusalem
               (
               cap.
            
             21.
             )
             following
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             new
             ,
             and
             second
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             nothing
             being
             interuenient
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             but
             the
             gratulation
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               cap.
            
             19.
             and
             a
             briefe
             recapitulation
             ,
             made
             of
             things
             past
             ;
             
               cap.
            
             20.
             )
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             and
             so
             hee
             proceedeth
             immediately
             vnto
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             
               cap.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             doth
             farther
             assure
             vs
             (
             2.
             
             
               Thess
               .
            
             2.3
             .
             )
             that
             Antichrist
             shall
             be
             
               disclosed
               ,
            
             before
             hee
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             an
             existencie
             before
             his
             discouerie
             ;
             and
             that
             hee
             should
             grow
             ,
             by
             
               a
               mysterie
            
             [
             2.
             
             
               Thess
               .
            
             2.7
             .
             ]
             vnto
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             before
             hee
             bee
             discerned
             .
             Therefore
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             according
             with
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             telleth
             vs
             [
             
               Apoc.
            
             18.5
             .
             ]
             that
             
               Babylon
            
             had
             a
             name
             written
             in
             her
             forehead
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             a
             
               Mysterie
               .
            
             A
             great
             
               mysterie
               ,
            
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             
               successour
               of
               a
               Fisherman
            
             (
             as
             
               Hierome
            
             calleth
             him
             ,
             writing
             vnto
             
               Damasus
            
             )
             should
             aspire
             ,
             by
             little
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             ,
             vnto
             such
             an
             immensitie
             of
             power
             ,
             that
             Kings
             are
             his
             vassalls
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             his
             owne
             Lord
             being
             finally
             depriued
             of
             his
             Imperiall
             Seate
             ,
             this
             
               Beast
            
             should
             enter
             vpon
             it
             ,
             and
             exercise
             the
             old
             power
             vnder
             a
             new
             name
             .
          
           
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             goeth
             forward
             ,
             and
             informeth
             vs
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             cannot
             be
             disclosed
             ,
             nor
             aduance
             himselfe
             vnto
             that
             eminencie
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             shall
             excell
             all
             Potentates
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             vntill
             the
             supreame
             power
             of
             the
             
               Romane
               Emperours
            
             were
             taken
             away
             .
             For
             that
             power
             was
             then
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             kept
             downe
             the
             Papall
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             restrayned
             the
             growth
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             for
             Antichrist
             could
             not
             be
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             till
             the
             Emperour
             was
             cast
             downe
             .
             This
             is
             the
             cleere
             ,
             and
             euident
             purpose
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             HEE
             ,
             
               which
               now
               withholdeth
               ,
               shall
               first
               bee
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               :
               and
               then
               that
               wicked
               man
            
             [
             Antichrist
             ]
             
               shall
               bee
               reuealed
               ;
            
             for
             two
             such
             powers
             could
             not
             consist
             together
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Imperiall
             Seate
             .
             That
             this
             
               withholder
            
             was
             the
             
               Romane
               Emperour
               ,
            
             the
             very
             tenour
             
             of
             the
             Text
             it selfe
             doth
             beare
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             successe
             of
             things
             doth
             giue
             witnesse
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             common
             exposition
             of
             the
             ancient
             Doctors
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             of
             Saint
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
            
             vpon
             the
             very
             place
             ;
             of
             Saint
             
               Hierome
               ;
               Epist
               .
            
             151.
             
               quaest
               .
            
             11.
             and
             ,
             long
             before
             them
             ,
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ;
               de
               Resurrect
               .
               cap.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Christians
             had
             a
             prescience
             touching
             the
             period
             ,
             and
             expiration
             of
             the
             
               Romane
               Empire
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Pagans
             conceiued
             to
             be
             
               Eternall
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             deliuered
             this
             dangerous
             point
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             obscure
             termes
             ,
             least
             the
             publike
             notice
             thereof
             should
             minister
             cause
             of
             persecution
             against
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             Saint
             
               Hierome
            
             doth
             collect
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             obserue
             the
             words
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ;
            
             for
             they
             containe
             a
             point
             of
             speciall
             note
             .
             
               Quis
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             who
             is
             this
             that
             doth
             
               withhold
               ?
            
             Hee
             answereth
             ;
             
               Romanus
               status
               ;
            
             the
             Romane
             ,
             and
             Imperiall
             State.
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             word
             HEE
             [
             
               He
               ,
            
             that
             withholdeth
             ]
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             doth
             not
             vnderstand
             an
             
               indiuiduall
               person
               ,
            
             not
             
               Nero
            
             (
             who
             was
             then
             liuing
             )
             but
             a
             
               ciuill
               State
               ,
            
             which
             had
             a
             succession
             of
             Emperours
             therein
             ,
             ;
             so
             ,
             by
             this
             word
             ,
             THE
             
               man
               of
               sinne
               ;
            
             THE
             
               aduersary
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             doth
             not
             vnderstand
             some
             
               one
               particular
               person
               ,
            
             but
             
               a
               State
            
             (
             and
             a
             State
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
            
             as
             wee
             shall
             see
             anon
             )
             hauing
             a
             succession
             of
             Potentates
             (
             
               viz.
               Popes
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             )
             succeeding
             in
             the
             Imperiall
             Seate
             (
             when
             the
             Emperour
             was
             taken
             away
             )
             and
             exercising
             supreame
             dominion
             therein
             .
             Thus
             farre
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             hath
             conducted
             vs
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             
               this
               Babylon
               ;
            
             that
             ,
             by
             his
             prediction
             ,
             wee
             might
             certainely
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             this
             name
             agreeth
             vnto
             the
             Papall
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             estate
             ,
             succeeding
             vnto
             the
             Imperiall
             ,
             in
             
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
           
             For
             
               he
               ,
               which
               withheld
               ,
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               Antichrist
               will
               appeare
               ;
            
             and
             before
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             (
             for
             two
             such
             great
             powers
             cannot
             stand
             at
             once
             )
             and
             afterward
             ,
             he
             shall
             immediately
             arise
             ;
             for
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             decourse
             of
             all
             ages
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             one
             supreame
             power
             (
             in
             the
             foure
             Monarchies
             )
             did
             decay
             ,
             so
             another
             did
             presently
             exalt
             it selfe
             .
             Now
             ,
             since
             
               Hee
               ,
               that
               withheld
               ,
               is
               taken
               away
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Romane
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             
               Romanus
               status
               ,
            
             as
             
               Tertullian
            
             speaketh
             :
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             now
             remaineth
             ,
             is
             titular
             ,
             rather
             then
             reall
             ;
             scarce
             a
             member
             of
             the
             ancient
             bodie
             :
             and
             also
             the
             Pope
             sitteth
             aboue
             this
             Romane
             Empire
             ;
             as
             translated
             into
             
               Germany
            
             by
             his
             meanes
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             creature
             of
             his
             ordination
             ;
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             true
             Papalls
             ,
             reputed
             ,
             and
             stiled
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             
               Electus
               ,
            
             or
             an
             incomplete
             probationer
             ,
             till
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             inaugurated
             ,
             or
             approoued
             by
             him
             :
             and
             so
             a
             vassall
             ,
             and
             a
             subiect
             vnto
             the
             Papall
             power
             )
             therefore
             ,
             
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
            
             that
             high
             ,
             great
             ,
             and
             glorious
             State
             ,
             which
             immediately
             succeeded
             vnto
             the
             dissolued
             Empire
             ,
             is
             
               Antichristian
               ;
            
             he
             ,
             that
             holdeth
             it
             ,
             is
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             wherein
             he
             sitteth
             ,
             is
             consequently
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             ,
             finally
             ,
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             my
             Text
             is
             not
             the
             
               Citie
            
             alone
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Church
            
             also
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             is
             aduanced
             (
             after
             the
             Emperour
             )
             as
             the
             highest
             Potentate
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             Pope
             be
             not
             the
             
               man
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               man
               of
               sinne
               ;
            
             as
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             speaketh
             )
             or
             rather
             the
             
               Beast
            
             (
             as
             you
             shall
             heare
             by
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             )
             that
             entred
             vpon
             the
             Imperiall
             Seate
             ,
             and
             Dignitie
             ;
             who
             is
             that
             
               Man
               ,
            
             or
             who
             is
             that
             
               Beast
               ?
            
             For
             some
             one
             ,
             or
             other
             wee
             must
             find
             ,
             since
             
               hee
               ,
               that
               withheld
               ,
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             
             so
             long
             before
             our
             time
             .
             If
             any
             man
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             TVRK
             is
             that
             
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             which
             appeared
             vpon
             the
             decadencie
             of
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             I
             answere
             ;
             no
             :
             hee
             is
             not
             the
             
               Man
               ,
            
             or
             
               Beast
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             wee
             now
             enquire
             .
             
               First
               ,
            
             because
             Antichrist
             ,
             succeeding
             in
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             was
             to
             sit
             
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ;
            
             so
             did
             not
             the
             Turk
             ;
             but
             so
             doth
             the
             Pope
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               in
               Ecclesia
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             
               supra
               Ecclesiam
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             Antichrist
             should
             possesse
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Seat
             ,
             and
             Center
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             so
             doth
             not
             the
             Turk
             ;
             but
             so
             doth
             the
             Pope
             ;
             not
             by
             a
             donation
             of
             
               Constantine
               ,
            
             but
             by
             his
             insinuation
             into
             that
             glorious
             Citie
             .
             Thirdly
             ;
             because
             Antichrist
             ought
             to
             extoll
             himselfe
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             all
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             most
             principall
             ,
             and
             essentiall
             parts
             of
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ;
             so
             doth
             not
             the
             Turk
             :
             but
             so
             doth
             the
             Pope
             ;
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spaine
               ,
               France
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               &c.
            
             so
             he
             did
             in
             
               England
               ;
            
             but
             so
             he
             shall
             doe
             no
             more
             :
             so
             is
             my
             prayer
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             my
             hope
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ;
             the
             most
             generall
             ,
             and
             approued
             opinion
             of
             the
             learned
             Doctors
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             exempteth
             the
             Turke
             from
             the
             scandall
             ,
             and
             infamous
             name
             of
             that
             
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             which
             is
             here
             intended
             by
             Saint
             
               Paul.
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             whereas
             
               Feuardentius
            
             (
             following
             the
             erroneous
             conceits
             of
             some
             lesse
             iudicious
             Romanists
             )
             inclined
             strongly
             vnto
             their
             fancie
             ,
             that
             impute
             this
             crime
             vnto
             the
             
               Turke
               ,
            
             hee
             was
             censured
             amongst
             his
             owne
             Catholike
             brethren
             ,
             in
             this
             disgracefull
             manner
             ;
             
               the
               opinion
               of
            
             Feuardentius
             
               is
               not
               onely
               false
               ,
               but
               dangerous
               ;
               and
               the
               authors
               ,
               whom
               hee
               alledgeth
               ,
               neuer
               thought
               ,
               nor
               wrote
               any
               such
               matter
               .
               Feuard
               .
               annot
               .
               in
               Irenaeum
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
               c.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             Since
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             is
             truely
             that
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             
             who
             appeared
             ,
             in
             his
             superlatiue
             power
             ,
             vpon
             the
             declination
             of
             the
             Romane
             Emperour
             (
             for
             thence
             wee
             inforce
             ,
             by
             the
             verse
             words
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             that
             Antichrist
             is
             come
             ;
             euen
             as
             the
             Christians
             proue
             ,
             against
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             that
             Christ
             came
             long
             agoe
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Scepter
               departed
               from
               Iudah
               ;
            
             and
             then
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             borne
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prophecie
             of
             
               Iacob
            
             )
             wee
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             wherein
             hee
             sitteth
             ,
             is
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             not
             the
             
               Citie
            
             alone
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             entayled
             vnto
             that
             fatall
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             her
             chiefest
             Doctors
             .
             Thus
             farre
             out
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ;
            
             and
             now
             we
             come
             vnto
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             then
             ,
             this
             prediction
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             is
             a
             fitting
             key
             to
             open
             the
             visions
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ;
             
               in
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             
               &
            
             17.
             
             For
             ,
             in
             his
             thirteenth
             Chapter
             ,
             hee
             had
             a
             vision
             of
             
               two
               distinct
               beasts
               ;
            
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             which
             wee
             haue
             alreadie
             seene
             in
             the
             prophecie
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul.
            
             Behold
             therefore
             the
             description
             of
             these
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             yet
             first
             vnderstand
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             what
             the
             name
             of
             BEAST
             doth
             generally
             purport
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             this
             Reuelation
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             prophecies
             of
             
               Daniel
            
             (
             whereof
             also
             I
             am
             now
             to
             take
             some
             speciall
             notice
             )
             namely
             
               cap.
            
             7.
             
               v.
            
             4.
             
             
               Foure
               great
               Beasts
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               came
               vp
               from
               the
               Sea.
            
             Euery
             word
             hath
             weight
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             in
             the
             retrograded
             order
             of
             the
             Text.
             They
             came
             from
             the
             great
             SEA
             ;
             signifying
             ,
             that
             the
             conuersions
             of
             publike
             States
             should
             bring
             great
             troubles
             ,
             and
             perturbations
             in
             the
             world
             .
             They
             
               came
               vp
               ;
            
             or
             ascended
             :
             for
             the
             great
             Monarchies
             had
             small
             beginnings
             ,
             and
             were
             aduanced
             vnto
             a
             very
             high
             estate
             .
             They
             are
             
               Beasts
               ;
            
             for
             these
             Monarchies
             did
             
             with
             furie
             and
             violence
             ,
             enter
             ,
             increase
             ,
             and
             gouerne
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             Lastly
             ;
             they
             are
             
               foure
               ;
            
             whereof
             the
             last
             is
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Monarchy
             ,
             thus
             characterized
             ,
             and
             marked
             by
             
               Daniel
               ;
               v.
            
             7.
             
             
               The
               fourth
               Beast
               was
               fearefull
               ,
               and
               terrible
               ,
               and
               very
               strong
               ,
               &c.
               and
               it
               had
               ten
               hornes
               ;
            
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             twentie
             fourth
             verse
             ,
             are
             interpreted
             
               ten
               Kings
               ;
            
             for
             the
             Romane
             Monarchie
             had
             a
             various
             ,
             and
             difforme
             gouernment
             ;
             of
             different
             nature
             ,
             from
             all
             precedent
             Monarchies
             ;
             till
             the
             
               Caesars
            
             (
             who
             are
             here
             called
             the
             
               little
               horne
            
             )
             rose
             vp
             ;
             who
             ,
             subduing
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             strength
             ,
             drew
             the
             principalitie
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             and
             erected
             the
             Monarchie
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             true
             ,
             genuine
             ,
             and
             proper
             interpretation
             of
             that
             text
             .
             Now
             I
             returne
             vnto
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               .
            
          
           
             The
             FIRST
             
               Beast
               ,
            
             which
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             did
             see
             ;
             
               Apocal
               .
            
             13.11
             .
             &c.
             is
             the
             same
             Romane
             Monarchie
             ;
             and
             expressed
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               A
               Beast
               arose
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               hauing
               seuen
               heads
               ,
               and
               ten
               hornes
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             then
             followeth
             the
             persecution
             ,
             raised
             by
             this
             Beast
             ,
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             This
             Beast
             was
             certainely
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             
               publike
            
             gouernment
             (
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             people
             )
             and
             in
             the
             
               priuate
            
             afterward
             (
             by
             one
             person
             )
             was
             still
             
               one
               ,
            
             and
             the
             same
             Beast
             (
             hauing
             indeed
             
               ten
               hornes
            
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             till
             ,
             afterward
             ,
             
               one
               little
               horne
            
             carried
             the
             sway
             ,
             when
             it
             grew
             vnto
             great
             power
             )
             that
             reuelled
             in
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             domineered
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             by
             whose
             Edicts
             ,
             and
             Authoritie
             ,
             the
             Christians
             ,
             so
             generally
             for
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             suffered
             cruell
             deaths
             ,
             and
             horrible
             tortures
             ,
             for
             the
             glorious
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             Tragedie
             was
             ended
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             first
             
             
               Beast
            
             (
             though
             now
             growne
             more
             milde
             ,
             and
             tamed
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             Faith
             )
             beganne
             afterwards
             daily
             to
             decline
             from
             his
             greatnesse
             (
             and
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             to
             bee
             
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ;
            
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             )
             then
             began
             a
             SECOND
             
               Beast
               ,
               to
               come
               vp
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               Apocal.
            
             13.11
             .
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             some
             other
             great
             ,
             and
             principall
             Potentate
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             
               Beast
            
             importeth
             here
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             in
             
               Daniel
            
             before
             )
             began
             to
             reare
             vp
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             here
             said
             to
             
               come
               vp
               ;
            
             as
             hauing
             an
             inchoation
             ,
             and
             then
             an
             augmentation
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             not
             without
             cause
             ,
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             out
             of
             the
             
               earth
            
             (
             whereas
             the
             former
             Beast
             ,
             
               verse
            
             1.
             came
             out
             of
             the
             
               Sea
               ;
            
             as
             the
             other
             three
             Beasts
             also
             did
             ;
             
               Daniel
            
             7.4
             .
             )
             because
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             (
             who
             came
             from
             heauen
             )
             so
             hee
             hath
             a
             different
             entrance
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             the
             former
             Beast
             (
             with
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             saw
             )
             and
             from
             the
             other
             three
             (
             which
             
               Daniel
            
             saw
             )
             because
             those
             foure
             
               Beasts
            
             had
             a
             tumultuous
             ,
             violent
             ,
             and
             troublesome
             beginning
             of
             their
             Empires
             ;
             which
             came
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             raging
             
               Sea
               ;
            
             but
             this
             
               Second
               Beast
            
             (
             here
             in
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             )
             hath
             a
             quiet
             ,
             secret
             ,
             peaceable
             ascension
             (
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             the
             
               earth
            
             )
             comming
             vp
             with
             the
             milde
             aspect
             of
             a
             
               Lamb
               ;
            
             not
             suddenly
             aduancing
             himselfe
             (
             like
             the
             other
             Beasts
             )
             with
             terror
             ,
             but
             
               cunningly
               insinuating
               himselfe
               into
               the
               hearts
               ,
               and
               affections
               of
               men
            
             (
             as
             
               Ribera
            
             doth
             well
             expound
             this
             place
             )
             and
             is
             therefore
             well
             said
             ,
             to
             come
             vp
             out
             
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             because
             ,
             being
             little
             ,
             &
             meane
             at
             the
             first
             (
             in
             comparison
             of
             his
             future
             glorie
             )
             hee
             doth
             afterward
             attaine
             vnto
             a
             speciall
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             power
             in
             the
             world
             euen
             ,
             
               to
               doe
               all
               ,
               which
               the
               first
               Beast
               could
               doe
               before
               him
               ,
            
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
           
             Marke
             now
             this
             passage
             well
             .
             It
             doth
             appeare
             ,
             that
             the
             
               First
               Beast
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Empire
             in
             the
             ciuill
             state
             )
             
               was
               now
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
            
             How
             doth
             that
             appeare
             ?
             Because
             this
             
               second
               Beast
            
             did
             all
             ,
             which
             
               the
               former
               could
               doe
               before
               him
               ;
            
             therefore
             the
             former
             was
             gone
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             great
             Imperiall
             power
             of
             
               Rome
            
             was
             now
             decayed
             ,
             and
             another
             arose
             vp
             after
             it
             ,
             in
             as
             great
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             did
             obtaine
             .
             These
             two
             Potentates
             [
             the
             
               first
               ,
            
             and
             
               second
            
             Beast
             ]
             stood
             not
             together
             in
             their
             greatnesse
             :
             two
             Sunnes
             shine
             not
             in
             one
             firmament
             :
             and
             the
             Pope
             did
             well
             espy
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             compared
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Empire
             to
             the
             Moone
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Papacy
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ;
             as
             being
             of
             greater
             excellencie
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Empire
             had
             her
             light
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             lost
             her
             light
             before
             it
             ;
             as
             being
             not
             able
             to
             shine
             in
             the
             glorious
             presence
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             is
             true
             indeed
             :
             for
             ,
             O
             thou
             poore
             Empire
             of
             
               Germany
               ;
            
             what
             art
             thou
             before
             the
             conspect
             ,
             and
             shining
             light
             of
             the
             mightie
             Papacie
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             which
             leaueth
             thee
             an
             emptie
             Title
             ,
             and
             possesseth
             the
             full
             power
             thereof
             ?
             But
             I
             proceed
             .
          
           
             It
             doth
             now
             also
             appeare
             farther
             ;
             that
             this
             
               second
               Beast
            
             (
             who
             could
             not
             aspire
             vnto
             the
             proportion
             of
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             during
             the
             consistencie
             of
             the
             former
             )
             is
             mounted
             vp
             into
             the
             Imperiall
             Dignitie
             ,
             and
             Seate
             ,
             (
             but
             after
             the
             expiration
             of
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Empire
             ;
             for
             that
             
               Beast
            
             is
             gone
             ;
             that
             supreame
             power
             is
             abolished
             )
             as
             he
             hath
             inuaded
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             
               to
               doe
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               other
               could
               doe
               before
               him
               .
            
          
           
             If
             you
             aske
             how
             this
             came
             to
             passe
             ?
             I
             answere
             ;
             not
             by
             Sword
             ,
             not
             by
             Conquest
             ,
             not
             by
             forcible
             meanes
             ;
             (
             for
             this
             Beast
             came
             out
             of
             
               the
               earth
               ;
            
             in
             a
             
             more
             meeke
             ,
             and
             meane
             fashion
             ;
             and
             like
             a
             Lambe
             )
             but
             by
             a
             faire
             pretense
             of
             his
             
               Euangelicall
               Keyes
               ;
            
             which
             afterwards
             became
             no
             lesse
             powerfull
             then
             
               Swords
               ,
            
             and
             
               two
               Swords
               [
               spirituall
            
             power
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             first
             horne
             that
             grew
             ;
             and
             then
             
               temporall
            
             power
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             second
             horne
             ,
             annexed
             vnto
             the
             former
             :
             both
             which
             Powers
             they
             vnderstand
             in
             the
             
               two
               Swords
               ,
               Luc.
            
             22.38
             .
             ]
             and
             then
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             appeared
             with
             the
             hornes
             of
             a
             Lambe
             before
             ,
             
               spake
               like
               a
               Dragon
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             )
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             blasphemie
             ;
             being
             now
             growne
             vp
             vnto
             high
             estimation
             ,
             reuerently
             ,
             and
             obsequiously
             intertayned
             in
             the
             World.
             All
             this
             falleth
             cleerely
             ,
             and
             irrefutably
             vpon
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ;
             as
             beeing
             the
             next
             great
             ,
             and
             Souereigne
             Potentate
             ,
             arising
             vpon
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             Imperiall
             State.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             most
             excellent
             Maiestie
             of
             our
             gracious
             King
             
               Iames
            
             doth
             prudently
             ,
             and
             truly
             obserue
             ,
             concerning
             this
             SECOND
             BEAST
             ;
             that
             
               it
               is
               the
               false
               ,
               and
               hypocriticall
               Church
               ,
               which
               doth
               exercise
               all
               the
               power
               of
               the
               former
               Beast
               :
               it
               teacheth
               the
               Kings
               of
               this
               Monarchie
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               Seate
               ,
               by
               what
               meanes
               they
               shall
               allure
               ,
               and
               compell
               the
               people
               to
               obey
               their
               commands
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               shall
               perswade
               them
               ,
               that
               this
               hereticall
               Monarchie
               ought
               for
               conscience
               sake
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               by
               all
               persons
               ,
               in
               whatsoeuer
               it
               commandeth
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               could
               not
               erre
               .
            
          
           
             Heere
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Pope
            
             doe
             import
             ,
             really
             ,
             but
             one
             thing
             :
             for
             the
             dignitie
             of
             this
             Church
             ariseth
             from
             the
             Pope
             :
             and
             therefore
             hee
             is
             called
             also
             
               the
               Church
               ;
            
             as
             wee
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
             Meane
             while
             wee
             obserue
             ,
             that
             this
             second
             ,
             or
             
               Papall
            
             Beast
             in
             
               Rome
            
             hath
             
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             former
             (
             
               viz.
            
             the
             
               Imperiall
            
             )
             but
             vnder
             another
             title
             ,
             in
             another
             kind
             ,
             and
             carried
             with
             another
             course
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             being
             the
             seate
             ,
             wherein
             this
             
               second
               Beast
               (
               the
               spirituall
               Monarch
               )
            
             doth
             reigne
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             puissant
             ,
             and
             souereigne
             Lord
             in
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             I
             conclude
             now
             the
             third
             proofe
             of
             my
             assertion
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             heere
             ,
             as
             by
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             before
             ;
             that
             the
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             doth
             not
             extend
             meerely
             vnto
             the
             
               Citie
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             (
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             doe
             pretend
             )
             but
             vnto
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Rome
               ;
            
             as
             it
             is
             gouerned
             ,
             and
             swayed
             by
             the
             POPE
             ;
             vsurping
             the
             place
             ,
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             superioritie
             of
             the
             
               former
               Beast
            
             therein
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             vnto
             the
             seuenteenth
             Chapter
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ;
            
             where
             wee
             reade
             of
             
               a
               Beast
               ,
            
             vnto
             whom
             the
             ten
             Kings
             (
             arising
             neere
             vpon
             the
             time
             of
             his
             aduancement
             )
             gaue
             their
             power
             ,
             but
             afterward
             God
             inclineth
             them
             to
             worke
             the
             finall
             destruction
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             wherein
             this
             
               Beast
            
             doth
             reigne
             .
             This
             Beast
             is
             certainly
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             doth
             inforce
             ,
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             doe
             confesse
             :
             the
             question
             therefore
             is
             ;
             whether
             this
             Beast
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             heere
             ,
             with
             the
             SECOND
             BEAST
             before
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             be
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             then
             that
             second
             Beast
             is
             not
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             ,
             consequently
             ,
             the
             
               Pope
            
             (
             whom
             we
             presume
             to
             be
             that
             second
             Beast
             )
             is
             not
             Antichrist
             ;
             as
             we
             conceiue
             him
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             I
             answere
             therefore
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Beast
               (
               Cap.
            
             17.
             12
             ,
             13.
             )
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             the
             second
             Beast
             ;
             
               Cap.
            
             13.
             11.
             whose
             exaltation
             ,
             and
             qualitie
             is
             described
             heere
             in
             more
             precise
             ,
             and
             ample
             tearmes
             ,
             then
             before
             .
             For
             heere
             wee
             see
             his
             gradation
             ,
             how
             hee
             came
             to
             so
             great
             
             power
             ;
             it
             was
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             
               ten
               Kings
               ,
            
             who
             submitted
             a
             part
             of
             their
             dignitie
             vnto
             him
             ;
             but
             ,
             finally
             ,
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             wherein
             the
             Beast
             doth
             reigne
             )
             shall
             come
             vnto
             her
             ruine
             by
             these
             
               ten
               Kings
               ;
            
             the
             same
             ,
             not
             in
             person
             ,
             but
             in
             succession
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             that
             the
             
               man
               of
               sinne
               ,
            
             in
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             (
             succeeding
             the
             Emperour
             )
             beeing
             the
             second
             Beast
             ,
             in
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             (
             as
             I
             declared
             before
             )
             must
             therefore
             be
             the
             Beast
             in
             this
             seuenteeenth
             Chapter
             ;
             who
             is
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             reigning
             in
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             with
             the
             subiection
             of
             his
             Kings
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             
               three
            
             are
             all
             
               one
            
             indeed
             .
             For
             the
             Beast
             ,
             
               Apoc.
            
             17.
             beeing
             Antichrist
             ,
             is
             therefore
             also
             Saint
             
               Pauls
            
             man
             of
             sinne
             ;
             
               reuealed
               ,
            
             when
             the
             Emperour
             was
             
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               :
            
             and
             this
             I
             haue
             proued
             to
             be
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             ,
             then
             ,
             being
             the
             
               first
               Beast
               (
               Apocal.
            
             13.1
             .
             )
             it
             followeth
             necessarily
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pope
            
             is
             the
             
               second
               Beast
               Verse
            
             11.
             
             And
             so
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             it
             ensueth
             by
             cleere
             ,
             and
             euident
             deduction
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             Beast
             (
             
               Cap.
            
             13.
             11.
             
             )
             is
             the
             same
             with
             this
             Beast
             (
             
               Cap.
            
             17.
             12.
             
             )
             the
             
               Pope
            
             (
             or
             Papall
             Empire
             )
             being
             signified
             ,
             and
             intended
             in
             both
             ;
             so
             that
             still
             ,
             this
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             is
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Rome
               ;
            
             the
             seate
             of
             that
             SECOND
             BEAST
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             say
             (
             and
             it
             is
             the
             onely
             cauill
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             pretend
             )
             that
             the
             
               first
               Beast
               (
               Apoc.
            
             13.1
             .
             )
             is
             the
             same
             with
             this
             Beast
             (
             
               Apoc.
            
             17.3
             .
             )
             because
             that
             first
             beast
             is
             described
             with
             
               seuen
               heads
               ,
               and
               ten
               hornes
               (
               Apoc.
            
             13.1
             .
             )
             and
             so
             is
             this
             Beast
             also
             ;
             
               Apoc.
            
             17.3
             .
             I
             answere
             ;
             that
             the
             
               first
               Beast
            
             (
             which
             is
             certainly
             Imperiall
             
               Rome
            
             in
             her
             Ciuill
             state
             )
             hath
             great
             conformitie
             ,
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             dominion
             ,
             with
             this
             Beast
             ,
             which
             
             also
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             the
             
               second
               Beast
            
             before
             )
             and
             therefore
             this
             Beast
             heere
             (
             
               Cap.
            
             17.
             3.
             
             )
             is
             described
             much
             according
             to
             the
             same
             fashion
             ,
             with
             the
             said
             first
             Beast
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             resemblance
             ,
             and
             similitude
             ,
             which
             this
             doth
             carrie
             of
             that
             ;
             hauing
             a
             like
             superioritie
             ,
             a
             like
             souereigntie
             ,
             
               doing
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               first
               beast
               could
               do
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             precisely
             of
             the
             
               second
               Beast
               ;
               Apoc.
            
             13.12
             .
             being
             the
             same
             with
             this
             )
             and
             persecuting
             the
             sincere
             professors
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             also
             did
             persecute
             the
             Christian
             Martyrs
             :
             and
             as
             the
             first
             Beast
             had
             ten
             hornes
             (
             euen
             as
             
               Daniel
            
             also
             did
             foretell
             in
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Empire
             )
             so
             this
             Beast
             (
             which
             is
             Antichrist
             )
             hath
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             by
             whose
             subiection
             he
             doth
             support
             his
             dominion
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             their
             seruice
             vnto
             him
             ,
             doth
             reigne
             powerfull
             ,
             and
             shall
             continue
             in
             great
             honour
             ,
             till
             these
             Kings
             (
             withdrawing
             their
             obedience
             from
             the
             
               Beast
            
             )
             shall
             also
             consume
             his
             seate
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             true
             ,
             naturally
             ,
             vnforced
             ,
             and
             certaine
             interpretation
             of
             this
             Scripture
             .
             So
             that
             the
             similitude
             of
             their
             seuen
             heads
             ,
             and
             tenne
             hornes
             ,
             doth
             no
             more
             prooue
             the
             said
             
               first
               Beast
               (
               Apoc.
            
             13.1
             .
             )
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             this
             Beast
             (
             
               Apoc.
            
             17.3
             .
             )
             then
             that
             the
             first
             Beast
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               Dragon
               ;
            
             who
             is
             also
             said
             to
             haue
             
               seuen
               heads
               ,
               and
               ten
               hornes
               ;
            
             as
             it
             is
             
               Apoc.
            
             12.3
             .
             Finally
             obserue
             ;
             that
             if
             the
             said
             
               first
               Beast
               (
               Apoc.
            
             13.1
             .
             )
             bee
             
               Antichrist
            
             (
             and
             so
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Beast
             ,
             
               Apoc.
            
             17.
             )
             then
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             after
             
               Antichrist
            
             (
             whom
             yet
             the
             Papists
             hold
             to
             bee
             the
             last
             Potentate
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             to
             reigne
             but
             three
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             an
             halfe
             )
             another
             
               Beast
               ,
            
             or
             another
             Potentate
             ,
             must
             arise
             ;
             hauing
             as
             great
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             power
             as
             the
             first
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             
               Apoc.
            
             13.11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               I
               saw
               another
               Beast
               :
            
             and
             this
             
             second
             Beast
             did
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             could
             doe
             ;
             which
             consequence
             standeth
             not
             (
             as
             you
             see
             )
             with
             their
             position
             .
          
           
             It
             remayneth
             therefore
             still
             (
             and
             so
             shall
             it
             euer
             be
             )
             most
             cleere
             ,
             most
             conformable
             to
             all
             reason
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             (
             as
             a
             point
             most
             fairely
             deduced
             ,
             without
             any
             difficultie
             ,
             or
             absurditie
             )
             that
             since
             the
             Pope
             reigneth
             thus
             in
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             vpon
             the
             exclusion
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             decay
             of
             the
             Empire
             )
             therefore
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             not
             the
             
               Citie
            
             alone
             ,
             but
             Ecclesiasticall
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             the
             seate
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             aduanced
             ,
             and
             bearing
             rule
             therein
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Prediction
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Vision
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             both
             concurring
             (
             as
             you
             may
             euidently
             perceiue
             )
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             issue
             ;
             which
             being
             of
             speciall
             importance
             ,
             I
             haue
             therefore
             insisted
             very
             long
             vpon
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             hasten
             vnto
             the
             fift
             proofe
             of
             my
             assertion
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             will
             speedily
             conclude
             this
             whole
             point
             ,
             and
             ,
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             discourse
             .
          
           
             FIFTLY
             then
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             I
             proue
             my
             assertion
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             markeable
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             abominations
             in
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             for
             which
             shee
             shall
             bee
             destroyed
             by
             the
             iust
             ,
             and
             seuere
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             
               Ribera
               ,
            
             and
             
               Viegas
               ,
            
             doe
             both
             confesse
             ,
             vpon
             the
             certaine
             ,
             and
             indubious
             euidence
             of
             the
             sacred
             Text.
             Since
             therefore
             all
             the
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             impieties
             ,
             for
             which
             
               Rome
            
             deserueth
             the
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             pregnantly
             ,
             and
             notoriously
             found
             in
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
            
             or
             
               Papall
               Rome
            
             (
             as
             I
             will
             demonstrate
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Sermon
             ;
             wherein
             we
             shall
             behold
             the
             similitude
             betwixt
             the
             two
             
               Babylons
               ;
            
             the
             Mother
             in
             East
             ,
             and
             the
             Daughter
             in
             the
             
             West
             ;
             the
             
               literall
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               spirituall
            
             )
             and
             since
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             will
             punish
             
               Babylonian
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             her
             second
             ,
             and
             latter
             condition
             (
             after
             her
             Ethnicall
             estate
             is
             past
             )
             because
             ,
             in
             this
             latter
             condition
             ,
             she
             will
             imitate
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             
               Rome
            
             in
             her
             former
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             a
             
               Babylon
            
             againe
             (
             as
             these
             Iesuites
             inferre
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             )
             and
             indeed
             she
             is
             now
             ,
             and
             long
             hath
             beene
             ,
             such
             a
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             regard
             of
             these
             iniquities
             (
             whereof
             I
             shall
             presently
             intreat
             )
             therefore
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
            
             or
             
               Papall
               Rome
            
             is
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             truely
             to
             bee
             stiled
             with
             that
             name
             ,
             and
             iustly
             to
             be
             destroyed
             for
             that
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             impieties
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             in
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             are
             found
             in
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Rome
               :
            
             how
             can
             she
             ,
             then
             ,
             auoid
             her
             title
             ;
             but
             that
             shee
             is
             
               Babylon
               ?
            
             or
             how
             can
             shee
             escape
             her
             ruine
             ;
             but
             that
             she
             shall
             
               fall
               ?
            
             as
             the
             Angell
             doth
             heere
             proclaime
             ;
             
               It
               is
               fallen
               ,
               it
               is
               fallen
               ,
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Thus
             now
             ,
             at
             the
             length
             ,
             I
             haue
             finished
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             last
             interpretation
             of
             this
             name
             
               [
               Babylon
               ]
            
             being
             the
             
               subiect
            
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             and
             contayning
             the
             
               sinne
            
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
             For
             as
             
               Salomon
            
             ascended
             ,
             by
             seuerall
             steps
             ,
             vnto
             his
             Royall
             Throne
             ,
             so
             ,
             by
             certaine
             gradations
             ,
             we
             haue
             passed
             ,
             from
             one
             point
             vnto
             another
             ,
             till
             we
             arriued
             vnto
             the
             true
             ,
             certaine
             ,
             and
             indisputable
             knowledge
             of
             this
             mysticall
             name
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             many
             Ages
             ,
             hath
             so
             much
             exercised
             the
             wit
             of
             many
             learned
             men
             .
          
           
             FIRST
             ;
             some
             conceiued
             ,
             that
             this
             name
             was
             imposed
             vpon
             the
             generall
             societie
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
             but
             we
             haue
             prooued
             that
             it
             doth
             belong
             vnto
             a
             particular
             place
             .
          
           
             SECONDLY
             ;
             some
             conceiued
             that
             this
             particular
             place
             is
             
               Rome
            
             indeed
             ;
             howbeit
             in
             her
             Ethnicall
             estate
             onely
             ,
             which
             is
             past
             long
             since
             :
             but
             we
             haue
             prooued
             that
             it
             is
             
               Rome
            
             in
             another
             estate
             also
             ,
             succeeding
             after
             
             the
             Ethnicall
             ,
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             learned
             Iesuits
             ,
             founded
             vpon
             the
             plaine
             ,
             and
             certaine
             sense
             of
             this
             holy
             Writ
             .
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ;
             whereas
             they
             lay
             the
             scandall
             of
             this
             name
             ,
             and
             crime
             thereof
             ,
             vpon
             the
             
               Citie
            
             alone
             (
             but
             not
             vpon
             the
             
               Church
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             )
             and
             vpon
             the
             Citie
             also
             ,
             after
             her
             defection
             from
             the
             Pope
             (
             but
             not
             before
             )
             therefore
             we
             haue
             prooued
             ,
             that
             this
             mysticall
             name
             belongeth
             truly
             ,
             and
             properly
             vnto
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
            
             or
             
               Papall
               Rome
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             present
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             she
             continueth
             ,
             after
             many
             Ages
             ,
             and
             shall
             so
             remayne
             ,
             vntill
             her
             dolefull
             ruine
             .
             In
             a
             word
             then
             :
             this
             BABYLON
             is
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             no
             other
             place
             :
             it
             is
             
               Rome
            
             in
             her
             
               present
            
             condition
             also
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             
               past
               :
            
             it
             is
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               Citie
               ,
            
             fallen
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             the
             
               Papall
               Seat
               ,
            
             and
             flourishing
             vnder
             the
             
               Pope
               ;
            
             whose
             power
             shall
             one
             day
             fall
             with
             her
             glorie
             ;
             the
             
               Whore
            
             being
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Beast
            
             being
             destroyed
             by
             the
             vnited
             forces
             of
             the
             ten
             Kings
             ;
             who
             haue
             loued
             the
             
               Whore
               ,
            
             and
             honoured
             her
             Beast
             ,
             but
             shall
             mortally
             ,
             yea
             immortally
             ,
             hate
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             in
             this
             explication
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             I
             doe
             so
             securely
             ,
             and
             confidently
             reappose
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             esteeme
             it
             
               probable
            
             onely
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             ,
             that
             no
             
               Babylonian
            
             can
             lay
             the
             like
             probabilitie
             vpon
             any
             other
             PERSON
             ,
             except
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             foretold
             by
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             [
             2.
             
             
               Thes
               .
            
             2.3
             .
             ]
             and
             to
             bee
             the
             
               second
               Beast
               ,
            
             foreseene
             by
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               [
               Apoc.
            
             13.11
             .
             ]
             nor
             vpon
             any
             other
             PLACE
             ,
             except
             
               Rome
            
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             to
             be
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             my
             Text
             ;
             but
             I
             esteeme
             it
             to
             be
             so
             certaine
             ,
             so
             cleere
             ,
             so
             easie
             ,
             and
             so
             fairely
             
             deduced
             vnto
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             euery
             ingenious
             Auditour
             ,
             that
             no
             
               Babylonian
               ,
            
             though
             he
             barke
             at
             it
             ,
             shall
             bite
             it
             in
             sunder
             ,
             nor
             euer
             be
             able
             ,
             with
             Art
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             Iudgement
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             sufficiently
             to
             refute
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Here
             then
             is
             place
             of
             admiration
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             commiseration
             ,
             to
             behold
             so
             many
             blind
             
               Babylonians
               ,
            
             that
             doe
             not
             ,
             or
             rather
             will
             not
             see
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             run
             on
             with
             preiudice
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             neuer
             reflect
             ,
             with
             an
             indifferent
             mind
             ,
             towards
             it
             :
             abusing
             their
             wit
             to
             folly
             ,
             their
             learning
             to
             ignorance
             ,
             their
             studie
             to
             vanitie
             ,
             their
             talent
             to
             losse
             ,
             and
             their
             time
             to
             vnprofitablenesse
             in
             this
             dispute
             .
             Shall
             I
             then
             inueigh
             against
             their
             courses
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ?
             No
             ;
             I
             will
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             earnest
             zeale
             ,
             and
             tender
             affection
             of
             my
             heart
             .
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               open
               thy
               truth
               vnto
               the
               knowledge
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               frame
               their
               hearts
               vnto
               the
               obedience
               of
               thy
               truth
               ;
               that
               ,
               searching
               for
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               they
               may
               finde
               it
               ;
               finding
               it
               ,
               may
               hate
               it
               ;
               hating
               it
               ,
               may
               flye
               it
               ;
               flying
               it
               ,
               may
               giue
               notice
               of
               it
               vnto
               others
               ;
               that
               they
               ,
               who
               are
               fallen
               ,
               may
               come
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               they
               ,
               who
               are
               falling
               ,
               may
               not
               come
               into
               it
               ;
               but
               liue
               in
               thy
               feare
               ,
               and
               dye
               in
               thy
               fauour
               ,
               to
               their
               vnspeakable
               comfort
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ;
            
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             SECOND
             Inquisition
             ;
             
               Why
               this
               name
               of
            
             Babylon
             
               is
               imposed
               vpon
            
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             
               or
            
             Papall
             ROME
             .
          
           
             THough
             the
             greatest
             difficultie
             ,
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             bee
             now
             past
             (
             for
             that
             wee
             haue
             now
             a
             sufficient
             
             
             
             
             
             notice
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             and
             doe
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             
               Papall
               Rome
            
             is
             the
             
               spirituall
               Babylon
            
             therein
             )
             yet
             wee
             must
             discouer
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             conformitie
             betwixt
             the
             old
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             in
             the
             ancient
             Prophets
             [
             
               Esay
               ,
            
             and
             
               Ieremy
            
             ]
             and
             the
             new
             ,
             in
             our
             propheticall
             Euangelist
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ;
            
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             first
             may
             conduct
             vs
             vnto
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             though
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             finding
             
               Rome
            
             to
             be
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             two
             estates
             (
             the
             one
             
               Ethnicall
               ,
            
             and
             past
             ;
             the
             other
             
               Antichristian
               ,
            
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             )
             do
             here
             compare
             
               Rome
            
             with
             
               Rome
            
             it selfe
             :
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             the
             latter
             condition
             ,
             with
             
               Rome
            
             in
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             so
             seeke
             out
             the
             correspondencie
             of
             
               Antichristian
               Rome
            
             with
             
               Ethnicall
               Rome
               ;
            
             yet
             I
             will
             now
             disclaime
             that
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             rather
             follow
             the
             purport
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             
               First
               ;
            
             because
             I
             doe
             not
             yet
             sufficiently
             conceiue
             the
             said
             twofold
             estate
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             this
             Chapter
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             )
             to
             be
             vayled
             vnder
             this
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             as
             if
             
               Rome
            
             neere
             twice
             here
             intitled
             with
             that
             name
             ;
             but
             that
             she
             is
             certainly
             called
             heere
             by
             this
             name
             ,
             after
             the
             extinction
             of
             Ethnicall
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             after
             her
             reception
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ;
             and
             as
             she
             was
             to
             be
             vnder
             Antichrist
             ;
             which
             estate
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             is
             alreadie
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             expect
             it
             ,
             as
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             neere
             vpon
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
               Secondly
               ;
            
             because
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             in
             this
             Chapter
             (
             according
             to
             the
             vision
             ,
             offered
             vnto
             him
             )
             doth
             only
             compare
             
               Rome
            
             with
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             that
             famous
             Citie
             of
             
               Chaldaea
               ,
            
             the
             last
             Seate
             of
             the
             first
             Monarchy
             )
             and
             compareth
             it
             with
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             
               very
               wordes
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
            
             
             [
             21.9
             .
             ]
             here
             repeated
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             and
             reinforced
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ieremy
            
             [
             51.8
             .
             ]
             but
             by
             
               many
               other
               sentences
               ,
            
             and
             passages
             ,
             exemplified
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             out
             of
             those
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             translated
             into
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             I
             proceed
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             now
             (
             according
             to
             my
             designe
             )
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             resemblances
             (
             not
             all
             ,
             but
             some
             )
             betwixt
             that
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
            
             and
             this
             in
             
               Europe
            
             (
             the
             first
             being
             so
             ,
             in
             a
             litterall
             name
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             in
             a
             mysticall
             sense
             )
             whereby
             we
             shall
             easily
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
            
             doth
             truly
             communicate
             with
             her
             ,
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             her
             name
             ,
             because
             she
             doth
             aptly
             resemble
             her
             ,
             in
             the
             qualitie
             of
             her
             sins
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             excellent
             rule
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ,
            
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ;
             
               Scriptura
               diuina
               vtitur
               translatione
               nominum
               ,
               ex
               comparatione
               criminum
               ;
            
             The
             Scripture
             doth
             vse
             a
             similitude
             of
             names
             ,
             from
             the
             comparison
             of
             crimes
             .
             So
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Esay
            
             1.10
             .
             The
             Princes
             of
             
               Ierusalem
            
             are
             called
             
               the
               Princes
               of
               Sodome
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Ezek.
            
             16.3
             .
             where
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Iewes
             is
             called
             an
             
               Amorite
               ,
            
             and
             their
             Mother
             an
             
               Hittite
               .
            
             Then
             he
             addeth
             ;
             
               Sic
               &
               Babylon
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
            
             Babylon
             
               in
               the
               visions
               of
               S.
            
             Iohn
             
               carrieth
               the
               figure
               ,
               of
               the
               Romane
               Citie
               ;
               being
               therefore
               great
               ,
               proud
               in
               her
               Empire
               ,
               and
               a
               persecutor
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             comparison
             (
             in
             three
             points
             ,
             as
             you
             heare
             )
             which
             
               Tertullian
            
             framed
             betwixt
             
               Babylon
               in
               Chaldaea
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             But
             either
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             that
             Ethnicall
             state
             ,
             was
             not
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             of
             which
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             doth
             speake
             )
             or
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             it
             being
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             afterward
             in
             another
             estate
             (
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             confesse
             )
             we
             must
             now
             enquire
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             crimes
             of
             
               Rome
            
             (
             as
             she
             is
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             latter
             times
             )
             and
             how
             the
             
             similitude
             ,
             therein
             ,
             doth
             stand
             betwixt
             that
             litterall
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             this
             mysticall
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             the
             West
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             because
             wee
             liue
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             euent
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             ,
             by
             experience
             ,
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             which
             
               Tertullian
            
             could
             not
             foresee
             in
             his
             iudgement
             (
             nothing
             being
             lesse
             to
             be
             suspected
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             inuade
             the
             Imperiall
             Seate
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Papall
               Rome
            
             should
             be
             
               spirituall
               Babylon
            
             )
             and
             therefore
             ,
             looking
             barely
             into
             the
             prophecie
             ,
             could
             not
             compare
             it
             with
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             time
             (
             as
             we
             may
             do
             ;
             this
             being
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             proper
             meanes
             to
             expound
             all
             obscure
             prophecies
             ;
             as
             
               Irenaeus
            
             doth
             well
             obserue
             ;
             
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               c.
            
             43.
             )
             therefore
             I
             will
             proceed
             a
             little
             beyond
             the
             
               two
               crimes
            
             of
             
               pride
               ,
            
             and
             
               crueltie
            
             (
             which
             
               Tertullian
            
             found
             in
             the
             Ethnicall
             State
             of
             
               Rome
            
             )
             and
             make
             an
             addition
             of
             some
             other
             offences
             ,
             which
             went
             before
             in
             litterall
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             now
             follow
             after
             in
             
               Papall
               Rome
               .
            
             The
             points
             ,
             then
             of
             comparison
             ,
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             being
             many
             (
             for
             now
             plentie
             it selfe
             hath
             made
             mee
             poore
             )
             I
             will
             select
             
               fiue
               ,
            
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             which
             also
             I
             shall
             rather
             briefly
             note
             ,
             then
             copiously
             discusse
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               FIRST
            
             Comparison
             ,
             betwixt
             
               Literall
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             
               Papall
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             first
             point
             ,
             wherein
             this
             comparison
             doth
             stand
             ,
             is
             IDOLATRIE
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             peculiar
             inuention
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             as
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
            
             doth
             relate
             ;
             
               in
               Rom.
            
             1.23
             .
             (
             and
             thence
             deriued
             vnto
             other
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             .
             This
             sinne
             of
             
               Idolatry
            
             is
             a
             regnant
             sinne
             
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             which
             is
             thence
             commended
             ,
             and
             commanded
             vnto
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             Idolatrie
             I
             note
             specially
             in
             foure
             particulars
             .
          
           
             The
             FIRST
             particular
             instance
             of
             
               Romish
            
             Idolatrie
             ,
             is
             in
             their
             Sacramentall
             adoration
             ;
             where
             a
             creature
             is
             worshipped
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Creatour
             ;
             bread
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             (
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             Christs
             humane
             Nature
             floweth
             from
             the
             vnion
             therof
             with
             his
             diuine
             Person
             :
             and
             the
             same
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Papists
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             giue
             vnto
             bread
             ,
             as
             being
             transubstantiated
             into
             his
             bodie
             ;
             which
             ,
             by
             concomitancie
             ,
             is
             knit
             vnto
             his
             Diuinitie
             )
             and
             all
             this
             Idolatrie
             is
             founded
             vpon
             their
             false
             interpretation
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             
               This
               is
               my
               bodie
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             The
             bread
             is
             now
             become
             his
             body
             ,
             by
             a
             substantiall
             conuersion
             :
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             
               Sacrament
               ;
            
             where
             there
             is
             a
             corporall
             absence
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             represented
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             ioyned
             ,
             by
             sacramentall
             vnion
             ,
             with
             the
             signe
             thereof
             ;
             as
             
               Irenaeus
            
             doth
             truly
             affirme
             ;
             
               It
               is
               not
               now
               common
               bread
               ,
               but
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               consisting
               of
               two
               things
               ;
               an
               earthly
               ,
               and
               an
               heauenly
               ;
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               c.
            
             34.
             
             Where
             are
             those
             
               two
               things
            
             (
             in
             the
             Popish
             Eucharist
             )
             those
             two
             
               Res
               ?
            
             For
             to
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             the
             accidents
             of
             bread
             [
             colour
             ,
             figure
             ,
             tast
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             satisfie
             this
             definition
             of
             
               Irenaeus
               ;
            
             and
             it
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             plaine
             resolution
             of
             an
             ancient
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               (
               Gelasius
            
             by
             name
             )
             who
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             That
             
               the
               substance
               ,
               and
               nature
               ,
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               wine
               doe
               remaine
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               :
            
             vnto
             whom
             the
             learned
             Father
             ,
             
               Theodoret
               ,
            
             doth
             euidently
             
             subscribe
             ;
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               the
               mysticall
               Symbolls
            
             [
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             wine
             ]
             
               goe
               not
               out
               of
               their
               proper
               nature
               ,
               but
               doe
               remaine
               ,
               in
               their
               former
               substance
               ,
               after
               their
               sanctification
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Cyprian
            
             first
             ,
             and
             
               Augustine
            
             after
             him
             ,
             speake
             both
             in
             one
             sentence
             ;
             
               viz.
               Sacraments
               beare
               the
               names
               of
               the
               things
               ,
               whereof
               they
               are
               Sacraments
               ;
            
             there
             is
             the
             name
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             by
             Sacramentall
             appellation
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             the
             thing
             by
             Sacramentall
             vnion
             :
             but
             there
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             by
             substantiall
             mutation
             of
             the
             former
             element
             ;
             for
             what
             absurdities
             ,
             and
             blasphemies
             must
             then
             succeed
             ?
             
               viz.
               Wormes
               breed
               out
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ;
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               Cats
               eate
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ;
            
             which
             things
             sometimes
             doe
             ,
             or
             may
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             vpon
             their
             reseruation
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             if
             their
             opinion
             thereof
             were
             true
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             since
             ,
             in
             the
             cleere
             purpose
             of
             Christ
             (
             according
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             )
             there
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             bodie
             ,
             true
             ,
             and
             substantiall
             bread
             (
             yet
             remaining
             after
             Consecration
             )
             and
             the
             same
             is
             not
             ,
             by
             any
             supernaturall
             operation
             ,
             conuerted
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             bodie
             (
             which
             yet
             the
             Papists
             pretend
             to
             bee
             the
             onely
             substance
             there
             ,
             and
             vayled
             vnder
             the
             accidents
             of
             bread
             )
             what
             is
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             ,
             or
             euer
             hath
             beene
             ,
             palpable
             
               Idolatrie
               ,
            
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ,
             to
             giue
             diuine
             worship
             (
             due
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             first
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             Man-hood
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ioyned
             by
             personall
             vnion
             with
             the
             God-head
             )
             vnto
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             (
             for
             so
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             speake
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             true
             substance
             thereof
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             now
             no
             common
             bread
             ,
             but
             Sacramentall
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             diuine
             )
             vnto
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             hands
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             that
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             masticated
             in
             the
             mouth
             ,
             digested
             in
             the
             stomacke
             ,
             
             is
             finally
             eiected
             into
             the
             draught
             ?
             Whose
             heart
             may
             not
             tremble
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             such
             blasphemous
             ,
             and
             vnlearned
             follies
             ?
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             say
             (
             as
             King
             
               Henrie
            
             the
             Eighth
             once
             spake
             to
             this
             effect
             )
             That
             ,
             
               since
               I
               conceiue
               there
               is
               now
               no
               bread
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               doe
               found
               this
               my
               conceit
               vpon
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             saying
             ;
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               )
               and
               thereupon
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               perswasion
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               doe
               giue
               diuine
               worship
               vnto
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               to
               bee
               vayled
               in
               the
               figure
               of
               bread
               ,
               this
               is
               now
               no
               Idolatrie
               in
               mee
               ,
               if
               indeed
               the
               bread
               it selfe
               doe
               still
               remaine
               ;
               for
               ,
               in
               the
               act
               of
               my
               vnderstanding
               ,
               I
               worship
               not
               any
               bread
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               alone
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answere
             ;
             thy
             false
             opinion
             doth
             not
             excuse
             thine
             Idolatrous
             act
             .
             For
             if
             a
             misguided
             opinion
             could
             simply
             defend
             thee
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             then
             the
             Pagans
             were
             no
             Idolaters
             ,
             when
             some
             ,
             in
             rude
             ignorance
             ,
             worshipped
             stockes
             ,
             and
             stones
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Idoll
             to
             bee
             a
             very
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             they
             ,
             who
             were
             more
             acute
             ,
             and
             learned
             ,
             did
             conceiue
             that
             the
             Deitie
             did
             dwell
             ,
             and
             inhabite
             therein
             (
             as
             
               Olympius
               ,
            
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             did
             instruct
             the
             people
             ;
             
               Sozom.
               l.
            
             7.
             
               c.
            
             15.
             )
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             perswasion
             ,
             they
             also
             committed
             not
             Idolatry
             ,
             in
             the
             prostitution
             of
             their
             bodies
             vnto
             Statues
             ,
             and
             Images
             ,
             which
             haue
             a
             powerfull
             force
             to
             inchant
             the
             mind
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ;
             whereas
             some
             may
             perhaps
             imagine
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             this
             bee
             an
             act
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Papists
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             
               materiall
            
             Idolatry
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             
               formall
               ,
            
             because
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             such
             a
             bodie
             ,
             to
             which
             diuine
             worship
             is
             due
             ,
             though
             this
             bodie
             be
             not
             
             thus
             substantially
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             where
             they
             adore
             it
             ;
             I
             answere
             ;
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             the
             Israelites
             did
             thus
             adore
             the
             golden
             calfe
             ;
             not
             taking
             it
             to
             bee
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             was
             present
             in
             it
             ;
             yet
             their
             action
             was
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             this
             in
             the
             Papists
             ,
             euen
             
               formall
            
             Idolatry
             ,
             because
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             a
             
               Deitie
               ,
            
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             nor
             manner
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             though
             there
             bee
             a
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             not
             vnder
             these
             accidents
             ;
             vnder
             which
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             ,
             there
             is
             bread
             still
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             there
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             this
             Popish
             worship
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             intentionally
             done
             to
             Christs
             body
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             really
             done
             to
             the
             very
             bread
             ;
             since
             bread
             is
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             is
             not
             there
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             reply
             ,
             and
             say
             ;
             When
             Christ
             himselfe
             conuersed
             herevpon
             the
             earth
             (
             and
             might
             then
             truely
             receiue
             diuine
             adoration
             ,
             in
             his
             humane
             nature
             )
             suppose
             ,
             that
             a
             stranger
             had
             worshipped
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             in
             stead
             of
             Christ
             ;
             was
             this
             Idolatry
             ,
             when
             onely
             the
             partie
             was
             mistaken
             (
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             for
             Christ
             )
             and
             the
             errour
             was
             onely
             in
             the
             application
             of
             the
             worship
             vnto
             the
             particular
             subiect
             ,
             there
             being
             then
             a
             Christ
             to
             be
             worshipped
             thus
             ;
             though
             
               Iohn
            
             was
             not
             that
             Christ
             ?
             This
             was
             not
             Idolatry
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             any
             ,
             it
             was
             
               materiall
               ;
            
             it
             was
             not
             
               formall
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answere
             ;
             that
             this
             Idolatrie
             is
             indeed
             purely
             
               materiall
               ,
            
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             mistaken
             subiect
             (
             since
             Christ
             was
             then
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             was
             capable
             of
             this
             diuine
             worship
             in
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             then
             
             liued
             heere
             ,
             and
             wherein
             afterward
             he
             did
             suffer
             ,
             and
             die
             heere
             )
             and
             this
             is
             not
             
               formall
               ;
            
             since
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Christ
             ,
             and
             was
             then
             so
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             ,
             in
             the
             carnall
             presence
             of
             his
             reall
             body
             .
             But
             this
             supposed
             case
             differeth
             very
             much
             from
             the
             Popish
             adoration
             :
             because
             Christs
             body
             is
             neuer
             really
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             (
             according
             to
             their
             fained
             conuersion
             of
             the
             bread
             into
             it
             )
             there
             is
             no
             such
             presence
             taught
             by
             him
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             such
             beleeued
             by
             the
             ancient
             Church
             :
             but
             he
             is
             corporally
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             he
             reigneth
             there
             ,
             he
             remayneth
             there
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             locall
             motion
             ,
             hee
             shall
             from
             thence
             descend
             ,
             visibly
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             Therefore
             ;
             since
             there
             is
             no
             such
             corporall
             presence
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             conceiue
             )
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             fiction
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             a
             false
             opinion
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             without
             the
             warrant
             of
             Christs
             word
             (
             nay
             against
             the
             warrant
             of
             the
             same
             )
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             their
             adoration
             of
             Christs
             body
             there
             (
             which
             is
             not
             there
             )
             is
             
               Idolatry
               ;
            
             cleere
             ,
             and
             grosse
             Idolatry
             ;
             
               materially
            
             (
             because
             Christs
             body
             is
             not
             there
             ,
             but
             bread
             alone
             )
             and
             
               formally
               ;
            
             because
             they
             haue
             not
             his
             word
             for
             their
             warrant
             (
             that
             there
             is
             euer
             any
             such
             presence
             at
             all
             )
             but
             they
             haue
             falsly
             ,
             foolishly
             ,
             blasphemously
             deuised
             this
             presence
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             braines
             ,
             and
             so
             adore
             the
             worke
             of
             their
             owne
             inuention
             ;
             which
             conceit
             ,
             being
             totally
             erroneous
             (
             in
             
               matter
               ;
            
             which
             is
             not
             there
             present
             :
             and
             in
             
               forme
               ;
            
             which
             was
             neuer
             prescribed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             for
             any
             such
             presence
             )
             it
             leaueth
             them
             to
             be
             totally
             Idolatrous
             ,
             both
             
               materially
               ,
            
             and
             
               formally
               ;
            
             pure
             IDOLATERS
             ,
             without
             all
             possibilitie
             of
             defence
             .
             Where
             are
             now
             the
             reconcilers
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             that
             can
             reconcile
             a
             Protestant
             
             with
             a
             Papist
             in
             this
             high
             ,
             and
             important
             Mysterie
             ?
             wherein
             ,
             if
             Papists
             erre
             ,
             they
             erre
             as
             intolerable
             Idolaters
             ,
             worshipping
             a
             breaden
             God
             :
             if
             Protestants
             erre
             ,
             they
             are
             blasphemers
             ,
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             vnsufferable
             wretches
             ,
             to
             traduce
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             the
             practise
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             One
             of
             these
             two
             inferences
             must
             necessarily
             ensue
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             truest
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             say
             ,
             where
             the
             conscience
             of
             euery
             auditour
             can
             ease
             mee
             of
             that
             paines
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             proceed
             vnto
             the
             other
             instances
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             handle
             more
             succinctly
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             is
             a
             capitall
             point
             ;
             vnto
             which
             therefore
             I
             haue
             assigned
             the
             first
             place
             in
             this
             dispute
             .
          
           
             The
             SECOND
             instance
             ,
             then
             ,
             concerneth
             their
             adoration
             of
             
               Images
            
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ;
             but
             
               Idols
               ,
            
             as
             they
             vse
             them
             )
             vnto
             which
             they
             ascribe
             the
             very
             same
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ;
             of
             
               dulia
            
             vnto
             the
             Image
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ;
            
             of
             
               hyperdulia
            
             vnto
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ;
             of
             
               Latria
            
             vnto
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             representation
             of
             God.
             So
             many
             ,
             and
             such
             adorations
             ,
             as
             they
             giue
             vnto
             the
             very
             things
             (
             exhibited
             ,
             and
             remonstrated
             vnto
             them
             ,
             respectiuely
             ,
             in
             euery
             Image
             )
             the
             very
             same
             (
             no
             lesser
             ,
             nor
             other
             )
             they
             giue
             vnto
             the
             Images
             thereof
             ;
             with
             the
             same
             reuerence
             of
             minde
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             gesture
             of
             bodie
             ,
             eleuation
             of
             eyes
             ,
             extension
             of
             hands
             ,
             contusion
             of
             the
             breast
             ,
             with
             genuflexion
             ,
             prostration
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             act
             is
             due
             ,
             in
             their
             conceit
             ,
             distinctly
             vnto
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mary
               ,
            
             and
             
               Christ
            
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             their
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             ,
             with
             one
             act
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             they
             assume
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             into
             their
             apprehension
             ,
             there
             vniting
             them
             in
             one
             notice
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             worship
             .
          
           
           
             O
             subtilitie
             !
             which
             as
             the
             poore
             ignorant
             people
             cannot
             reach
             vnto
             (
             seldome
             ,
             or
             neuer
             practising
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             )
             so
             the
             more
             ancient
             Papists
             did
             not
             attaine
             vnto
             it
             ,
             in
             former
             ages
             ;
             when
             Images
             were
             reputed
             
               historicall
               resemblances
               ,
            
             and
             
               Lay-mens
               Bookes
               ,
            
             and
             then
             
               motiua
               obiecta
               ;
            
             obiects
             ,
             whose
             sight
             did
             excite
             ,
             and
             stirre
             vp
             the
             minde
             ,
             vnto
             a
             contemplation
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             represented
             in
             the
             same
             .
             But
             now
             these
             obseruations
             ,
             and
             courses
             cannot
             content
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             by
             a
             
               relatiue
            
             worship
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             
               terminated
            
             (
             forsooth
             )
             in
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             they
             are
             ascended
             vnto
             such
             a
             speculation
             ,
             by
             their
             wittie
             foolerie
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             his
             
               Image
            
             haue
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             worship
             ,
             from
             a
             Papist
             ,
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             body
             .
             Why
             then
             did
             
               Epiphanius
            
             deface
             an
             Image
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             if
             this
             bee
             none
             ?
             Why
             did
             
               Serenus
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Massilia
            
             breake
             the
             Images
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             Idolatry
             ?
             Yea
             
               Gregorie
            
             himselfe
             ,
             disapprouing
             the
             fact
             of
             
               Serenus
               ,
            
             doth
             yet
             reprehend
             the
             popular
             adoration
             of
             Images
             in
             that
             time
             ;
             which
             certainly
             did
             not
             exceed
             (
             if
             it
             did
             equall
             )
             the
             Papisticall
             in
             our
             dayes
             .
             And
             though
             Doctor
             
               Carrier
            
             (
             who
             seemed
             not
             therein
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             Papists
             ,
             or
             not
             himselfe
             )
             pretendeth
             gloriously
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Kings
             most
             excellent
             Maiesty
             ,
             that
             the
             point
             of
             
               Images
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               worship
            
             thereof
             ,
             is
             a
             small
             matter
             ,
             of
             none
             offence
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             my
             eyes
             ,
             my
             heart
             ,
             do
             teach
             me
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             sophisticall
             distinctions
             ,
             I
             must
             resolue
             with
             
               Erasmus
               ;
               It
               is
               more
               easie
               to
               take
               Images
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               to
               define
               ,
               by
               what
               reasons
               they
               may
               stand
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             Finally
             ;
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             so
             false
             
             (
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             many
             former
             Papists
             also
             )
             and
             their
             practise
             so
             wicked
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             this
             odious
             ,
             and
             execrable
             
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             you
             may
             see
             the
             old
             
               Babylon
            
             reuiued
             in
             the
             new
             ;
             which
             ,
             varying
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             the
             Church
             (
             yea
             from
             her selfe
             )
             commeth
             more
             neerely
             vnto
             the
             patterne
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             whose
             name
             she
             beareth
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             you
             may
             easily
             see
             )
             shee
             beareth
             it
             not
             in
             vaine
             ;
             but
             the
             daughter
             ,
             daily
             going
             forward
             in
             the
             courses
             of
             her
             
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             wil
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             excell
             her
             Mother
             ;
             notwithstanding
             all
             her
             distinctions
             :
             to
             which
             she
             may
             adde
             this
             ;
             
               viz.
            
             There
             is
             a
             double
             Idolatry
             ;
             
               Ethnicall
               ,
            
             and
             
               Christian
               ;
            
             or
             rather
             
               Antichristian
               :
            
             as
             wee
             shall
             yet
             more
             euidently
             discerne
             .
          
           
             The
             THIRD
             instance
             concerneth
             their
             exorbitant
             ,
             and
             irregular
             adoration
             of
             the
             
               Pope
               .
            
             For
             howsoeuer
             they
             delay
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             matter
             with
             the
             coole
             water
             of
             a
             moyst
             ,
             and
             emptie
             distinction
             (
             as
             the
             oppressed
             Emperour
             
               Barbarossa
            
             spake
             vnder
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             insulting
             Pope
             ;
             
               non
               tibi
               ,
               sed
               Petro
               ;
            
             not
             to
             thee
             ,
             but
             vnto
             
               Peter
            
             I
             submit
             my selfe
             ,
             euen
             to
             this
             base
             conculcation
             :
             to
             whom
             the
             Pope
             answered
             againe
             ;
             
               Et
               mihi
               ,
               &
               Petro
               ;
            
             it
             is
             vnto
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             and
             also
             vnto
             me
             :
             or
             else
             by
             some
             other
             euasion
             of
             
               ciuill
               ,
               religious
               ,
            
             and
             
               diuine
               worship
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             )
             yet
             ,
             if
             wee
             consider
             ,
             with
             what
             opinion
             of
             his
             excellency
             (
             which
             they
             attribute
             vnto
             this
             
               Babylonian
            
             Idoll
             )
             they
             adore
             the
             Pope
             ;
             what
             Diuinitie
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             pretensed
             
               office
               ,
            
             they
             ascribe
             vnto
             his
             insolent
             
               person
               ;
            
             and
             lastly
             ,
             with
             what
             power
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             they
             inuest
             him
             we
             may
             well
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             and
             not
             of
             the
             meanest
             degree
             .
          
           
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             immediately
             vpon
             his
             election
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             euer
             he
             is
             now
             
               Sanctissimus
               ,
            
             the
             most
             holy
             Lord
             (
             howsoeuer
             wicked
             before
             )
             the
             Cardinalls
             come
             to
             their
             seruice
             of
             
               adoration
            
             (
             for
             so
             is
             the
             very
             terme
             ,
             imposed
             vpon
             this
             solemne
             action
             )
             and
             ,
             with
             most
             kisses
             of
             his
             sacred
             
               feet
            
             (
             for
             he
             is
             greater
             then
             Kings
             ,
             who
             vouchsafe
             vs
             the
             kisses
             of
             their
             hands
             )
             euery
             Cardinall
             doth
             performe
             his
             homage
             ,
             in
             signe
             of
             subiection
             vnto
             the
             new
             aspiring
             Potentate
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             because
             this
             action
             should
             better
             expresse
             their
             Idolatry
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             his
             new
             
               Holyship
            
             is
             aduanced
             vpon
             an
             
               Altar
            
             (
             the
             place
             of
             the
             
               God
            
             of
             their
             Masse
             ;
             the
             Idoll
             of
             bread
             )
             and
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             vnderstood
             by
             the
             relation
             of
             others
             )
             he
             is
             there
             ,
             or
             thence
             
               adored
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               God
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               God
            
             of
             the
             World
             of
             which
             presumptuous
             Titles
             I
             shal
             speak
             more
             in
             a
             more
             conuenient
             place
             of
             my
             discourse
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             though
             this
             adoration
             may
             seeme
             too
             much
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             lesse
             to
             be
             admired
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             his
             
               Babylonian
            
             vassals
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             pardoner
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             deliuerer
             from
             paine
             ;
             that
             ,
             can
             ,
             by
             his
             Pontificial
             authority
             ,
             draw
             soules
             out
             of
             Purgatorie
             ;
             that
             can
             depose
             Kings
             ;
             that
             can
             dispose
             Kingdomes
             ;
             that
             can
             absolue
             subiects
             from
             the
             strong
             obligations
             of
             
               Oath
               ,
            
             and
             
               Nature
               ;
            
             that
             can
             absolue
             Princes
             from
             the
             bond
             of
             a
             iust
             ,
             and
             necessary
             Oath
             ,
             made
             vnto
             their
             Subiects
             (
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             our
             King
             
               Henry
            
             the
             Third
             ,
             whence
             ensued
             the
             publike
             calamitie
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             )
             that
             can
             dispense
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             that
             can
             define
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             infallibly
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             yea
             ,
             saith
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentia
            
             (
             a
             Iesuite
             ;
             for
             who
             ,
             but
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             were
             a
             fit
             Author
             for
             so
             strange
             a
             speech
             ?
             )
             that
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             
             that
             must
             bee
             beleeued
             in
             his
             Pontificiall
             definitions
             ,
             
               Whether
               he
               vse
               diligence
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               in
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               determining
               the
               point
               ;
               for
               wee
               beleeue
               that
               ,
               if
               hee
               will
               pastorally
               define
               any
               thing
               ,
               with
               purpose
               to
               bind
               the
               Church
               vnto
               his
               definition
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               erre
               therein
               .
            
             So
             writeth
             the
             Iesuite
             in
             his
             
               Analysis
               fidei
               .
            
             O
             sure
             anchor
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             the
             rocke
             (
             their
             
               petra
            
             )
             vpon
             which
             Christ
             buildeth
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             their
             faith
             .
             Doe
             you
             maruell
             ,
             then
             ,
             at
             the
             outragious
             title
             ,
             ascribed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             by
             a
             
               Canonist
            
             (
             the
             same
             being
             printed
             ,
             and
             re-printed
             ,
             and
             neuer
             corrected
             )
             that
             this
             second
             Beast
             in
             
               Babylon
            
             should
             beare
             the
             the
             stile
             of
             
               Dominus
               noster
               ,
               Deus
               Papa
               ?
            
             Our
             Lord
             God
             the
             Pope
             ?
             And
             doe
             you
             maruell
             ,
             that
             ,
             whom
             they
             so
             extoll
             in
             dignitie
             ,
             more
             then
             all
             Kings
             ,
             they
             should
             so
             
               adore
            
             with
             worship
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             God
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             not
             Idolatry
             ,
             what
             is
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             what
             doth
             deserue
             that
             name
             ?
             The
             child
             humbleth
             himselfe
             vnto
             his
             Father
             ;
             the
             subiect
             vnto
             his
             Prince
             ;
             and
             this
             honour
             is
             due
             .
             If
             you
             will
             call
             it
             
               adoration
            
             (
             though
             the
             word
             be
             not
             receiued
             publiquely
             into
             such
             vse
             )
             I
             will
             admit
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             
               ciuill
            
             action
             ,
             founded
             vpon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             warranted
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             his
             Saints
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             a
             certaine
             diuine
             authoritie
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             Gods
             holy
             ordinance
             ,
             doth
             shine
             in
             their
             persons
             .
             But
             since
             the
             Pope
             assumeth
             this
             honour
             (
             of
             an
             higher
             ,
             and
             different
             nature
             also
             )
             without
             the
             warrant
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             with
             immoderate
             exaltation
             (
             as
             
               Gerson
            
             spake
             of
             Popes
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             
               volunt
               adorari
               ,
               vt
               Dij
               ;
            
             they
             will
             be
             adored
             as
             Gods
             ;
             yea
             by
             
               Kings
            
             also
             ,
             who
             are
             
               the
               Gods
               of
               this
               earth
               ;
            
             by
             Gods
             owne
             approbation
             ;
             for
             so
             
             hee
             speaketh
             also
             of
             inferiour
             Magistrates
             ;
             
               Psal
               .
            
             82.1
             .
             )
             vnto
             which
             as
             he
             hath
             no
             proper
             right
             (
             by
             any
             warrant
             from
             God
             )
             so
             no
             mortall
             man
             (
             the
             greatest
             Souereigne
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             euer
             was
             ;
             were
             he
             the
             onely
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             as
             the
             Pope
             doth
             gladly
             beleeue
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             sundry
             
               Babylonian
            
             Parasites
             ,
             that
             applaud
             his
             insolencie
             in
             this
             kind
             )
             can
             haue
             right
             by
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             vnto
             the
             like
             ;
             I
             conclude
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             that
             this
             
               adoration
            
             of
             the
             Pope
             (
             the
             God
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             is
             
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             and
             such
             as
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             found
             any
             where
             ,
             but
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Pope
             
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               lifting
               vp
               himselfe
               aboue
               all
               ,
               that
               is
               called
               God.
            
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             not
             ,
             that
             ,
             which
             Is
             God
             (
             to
             wit
             in
             nature
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Pope
             pretendeth
             a
             subiection
             vnto
             Christ
             )
             but
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             
               called
            
             God
             (
             to
             wit
             in
             title
             ,
             and
             office
             ;
             as
             
               Kings
            
             are
             most
             properly
             )
             for
             ,
             aboue
             all
             such
             Gods
             ,
             
               this
               man
               of
               sinne
            
             doth
             exalt
             himselfe
             (
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             a
             little
             now
             ,
             but
             shall
             heare
             more
             anon
             )
             howbeit
             also
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             exalteth
             himselfe
             aboue
             the
             God
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             earth
             ;
             while
             he
             maketh
             the
             state
             of
             Religion
             to
             depend
             vpon
             the
             oracle
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             corrupteth
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             mutilateth
             them
             ,
             depriueth
             the
             people
             of
             Gods
             allowance
             vnto
             them
             in
             the
             holy
             Cup
             ,
             peruerteth
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             maketh
             himselfe
             a
             Monarch
             therein
             ,
             trampleth
             vpon
             the
             Crownes
             of
             Kings
             ,
             dispenseth
             against
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             maketh
             that
             lawfull
             ,
             which
             God
             made
             vnlawfull
             (
             in
             subiects
             to
             rise
             against
             their
             Souereignes
             )
             maketh
             that
             vnlawfull
             ,
             which
             God
             made
             lawfull
             (
             in
             the
             Cleargie
             to
             haue
             their
             wiues
             )
             and
             so
             ,
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             courses
             ,
             setteth
             himselfe
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             
               aboue
               God
               ,
            
             as
             some
             doe
             vnderstand
             that
             Scripture
             ;
             
             2.
             
             
               Thessal
               .
            
             2.4
             .
             Both
             these
             expositions
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             ,
             according
             to
             both
             ,
             the
             
               Papall
            
             Monarch
             doth
             so
             aduance
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             
               adored
            
             with
             
               diuine
            
             worship
             ,
             rather
             then
             
               ciuill
               ,
            
             and
             humane
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Fourth
               ,
            
             and
             last
             ,
             instance
             concerneth
             their
             inuocation
             of
             Saints
             ;
             which
             hath
             sundry
             ingredients
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             compounded
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             obserue
             by
             foure
             particular
             points
             .
          
           
             The
             
               First
            
             point
             is
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             that
             right
             which
             is
             incommunicably
             proper
             vnto
             God
             alone
             ,
             as
             the
             tribute
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             payable
             onely
             vnto
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             duties
             of
             
               Prayer
               ,
            
             and
             
               Thankesgiuing
               :
            
             so
             that
             this
             very
             terme
             [
             of
             
               Inuocation
            
             ]
             without
             iniurie
             vnto
             the
             diuine
             Maiestie
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             impropriated
             vnto
             Saints
             ;
             as
             the
             Papists
             doe
             commonly
             vse
             the
             same
             ;
             
               de
               sanctorum
               Inuocatione
               ,
            
             beeing
             the
             title
             of
             
               Bellarmines
            
             dispute
             :
             
               Li.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Sanct.
               c.
            
             15.
             
             Which
             word
             the
             Scripture
             (
             contayning
             the
             Mother-language
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Gods
             Church
             )
             doth
             peculiarly
             attribute
             vnto
             our
             Religious
             seruice
             of
             God
             ;
             
               Inuoca
               mae
               ,
               &c.
               
               Call
               vpon
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               deliuer
               thee
               ;
               Ps
               .
            
             50.15
             .
             And
             ,
             
               quemodo
               inuocabunt
               ,
               &c.
            
             how
             shall
             they
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             haue
             not
             beleeued
             ?
             
               Rom.
            
             10.14
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             Scripture
             directeth
             vs
             euer
             vnto
             God
             in
             the
             
               Old
            
             Testament
             ;
             and
             thus
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             
               New
               ,
            
             all
             our
             petitions
             are
             framed
             in
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             mediation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Lord
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             one
             syllable
             in
             all
             the
             
               New
            
             Testament
             ,
             teaching
             (
             by
             precept
             ,
             or
             by
             example
             )
             any
             other
             course
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             vnto
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             Mediator
             (
             of
             
               Redemption
               ,
            
             or
             
               Intercession
               :
            
             there
             being
             but
             one
             of
             both
             )
             then
             onely
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
               Old
               ,
            
             though
             some
             
             inconsiderate
             ,
             and
             more
             dull
             
               Babylonians
               ,
            
             did
             heretofore
             produce
             sundry
             passages
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             prooue
             their
             inuocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             yet
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             more
             circumspect
             ,
             haue
             vtterly
             forsaken
             that
             course
             ,
             as
             implying
             a
             contradiction
             ;
             because
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             being
             then
             
               in
               limbo
               ,
            
             and
             secluded
             from
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             (
             which
             
               vision
               of
               God
            
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             petitions
             vnto
             Saints
             ,
             as
             therefore
             hauing
             a
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             our
             requests
             vnto
             them
             ,
             &c.
             )
             they
             were
             then
             incapable
             of
             our
             requests
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             (
             as
             they
             confesse
             )
             nor
             in
             the
             New
             (
             as
             I
             dare
             confidently
             auouch
             )
             is
             there
             extant
             one
             precept
             ,
             one
             example
             ,
             one
             proofe
             directly
             ,
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             by
             any
             plaine
             assertion
             ,
             or
             cleere
             deduction
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             prayer
             is
             to
             bee
             made
             by
             vs
             vnto
             Saints
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             such
             was
             euer
             made
             vnto
             them
             ,
             by
             any
             Apostle
             ,
             Euangelist
             ,
             Pastour
             ,
             Doctour
             ,
             or
             any
             faithfull
             Christian
             whatsoeuer
             :
             till
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             either
             vncertaine
             tradition
             was
             pretended
             without
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             or
             humane
             perswasion
             (
             guided
             by
             carnall
             affection
             ,
             and
             a
             peruerse
             ,
             but
             pleasing
             ,
             imitation
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             )
             gaue
             an
             entrance
             vnto
             this
             errour
             at
             the
             beginning
             ;
             which
             ,
             standing
             rather
             by
             example
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             gained
             a
             daily
             increase
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             from
             a
             lesser
             ,
             to
             a
             greater
             
               degree
               ,
            
             is
             come
             vnto
             such
             an
             exorbitancie
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Mother
            
             of
             Christ
             hath
             ten
             petitions
             made
             vnto
             her
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             two
             ,
             that
             are
             made
             vnto
             her
             
               Sonne
               ;
            
             besides
             innumerable
             requests
             ,
             tendered
             vnto
             inferiour
             Saints
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Second
            
             point
             is
             ,
             that
             Papists
             take
             ,
             hereby
             ,
             Gods
             authoritie
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             conferre
             it
             vpon
             the
             Saints
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             make
             them
             Idolls
             ,
             by
             aduancing
             
             them
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             office
             of
             God
             :
             and
             this
             appeareth
             in
             all
             kinds
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             wee
             can
             desire
             of
             God.
             In
             things
             
               Spirituall
               ;
            
             as
             ,
             increase
             of
             grace
             ,
             faith
             ,
             defence
             from
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             &c.
             which
             they
             intreate
             of
             Saints
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             suitors
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             collators
             of
             these
             benefits
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             pray
             thus
             vnto
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ;
             
               Tu
               nos
               ab
               hoste
               protege
               ,
               Et
               horâ
               mortis
               suscipe
               :
               Da
               nobis
               virtutem
               contra
               hostes
               tuos
               :
            
             Defend
             vs
             from
             the
             enemy
             ;
             receiue
             vs
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ;
             giue
             vs
             strength
             against
             thine
             enemies
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             point
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             mouthes
             of
             the
             sicke
             (
             if
             able
             to
             speake
             )
             sound
             still
             ;
             
               Iesus
               ,
               Maria
               ;
            
             (
             ioyning
             them
             both
             together
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             well
             ,
             that
             they
             giue
             the
             precedencie
             vnto
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             since
             they
             often
             call
             vpon
             her
             ,
             with
             these
             blasphemous
             words
             ;
             
               Monstra
               te
               esse
               Matrem
               ;
               Iure
               Matris
               impera
               :
            
             Shew
             thy selfe
             a
             Mother
             ;
             command
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             right
             of
             a
             Mother
             ,
             &c.
             )
             or
             others
             ,
             standing
             by
             ,
             sound
             it
             in
             their
             eares
             with
             their
             loudest
             voyce
             ,
             and
             strongest
             sides
             ;
             which
             I
             haue
             sometimes
             heard
             ,
             and
             doe
             now
             remember
             ,
             with
             vnspeakeable
             griefe
             .
          
           
             In
             things
             
               Eternall
               ;
            
             for
             they
             pray
             vnto
             Saints
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             
               open
               heauen
               vnto
               them
               ,
            
             and
             receiue
             them
             into
             their
             ioyes
             ;
             and
             particularly
             vnto
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ;
             to
             whom
             all
             the
             petitioners
             doe
             especially
             resort
             (
             euen
             with
             the
             plaine
             neglect
             of
             Christ
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             fabulous
             stories
             ,
             and
             fond
             visions
             .
          
           
             In
             things
             
               Corporall
               ;
            
             for
             as
             particular
             Saints
             (
             in
             the
             simple
             dotage
             of
             these
             blind
             
               Babylonians
            
             )
             haue
             a
             particular
             care
             of
             certaine
             creatures
             ,
             and
             a
             gift
             of
             cure
             for
             their
             maladies
             (
             so
             S.
             
               Anthony
            
             is
             for
             Hogs
             ;
             S.
             
               Roch
            
             for
             Dogges
             ;
             S.
             
               Low
            
             for
             Horses
             ;
             whereof
             I
             haue
             seene
             
             a
             faire
             company
             ,
             tyed
             about
             his
             Chappell
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Masse
             ,
             celebrated
             therein
             ,
             that
             came
             for
             helpe
             vnto
             that
             Hospitall
             )
             so
             they
             haue
             a
             facultie
             ,
             or
             power
             ,
             to
             heale
             particular
             diseases
             in
             men
             :
             for
             here
             ,
             againe
             ,
             S.
             
               Anthony
            
             is
             a
             speciall
             Saint
             for
             the
             
               fire
               ,
            
             which
             therefore
             beareth
             his
             name
             ;
             but
             (
             not
             to
             be
             tedious
             also
             ,
             in
             so
             ridiculous
             a
             point
             )
             S.
             
               Mumlyn
            
             is
             the
             onely
             Saint
             for
             teeth
             ,
             neere
             the
             Citie
             of
             S.
             
               Omer
               :
            
             thither
             the
             tender
             Infants
             (
             vexed
             with
             breeding
             their
             young
             teeth
             )
             are
             carried
             in
             their
             mothers
             armes
             ,
             and
             commended
             ,
             by
             them
             ,
             vnto
             the
             pittie
             of
             that
             obscure
             Saint
             ,
             from
             whom
             (
             vpon
             my
             certaine
             knowledge
             )
             one
             Infant
             neuer
             obtained
             remedie
             ,
             but
             dyed
             ,
             without
             any
             compassion
             ,
             or
             reliefe
             ,
             from
             any
             Saint
             ;
             eyther
             hee
             ,
             or
             shee
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Third
            
             point
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             hereby
             ,
             the
             
               Babylonians
            
             take
             Gods
             priuiledge
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             bestow
             it
             vpon
             others
             ,
             by
             granting
             vnto
             Saints
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             cogitations
             ,
             &
             hearts
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             
               Sanctum
               Sanctorum
               ,
            
             into
             which
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             (
             liuing
             in
             earth
             ,
             or
             in
             heauen
             )
             can
             enter
             .
             But
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             Saints
             haue
             a
             fruition
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             in
             him
             ,
             a
             vision
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             things
             ;
             of
             which
             silly
             pretence
             ,
             and
             wittie
             delusion
             ,
             I
             will
             speake
             more
             in
             the
             fourth
             point
             ;
             which
             doth
             presently
             ensue
             .
             Meane
             while
             ;
             if
             this
             fruition
             of
             God
             bee
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             so
             confidently
             inuocate
             the
             
               Saints
            
             in
             heauen
             ;
             then
             may
             the
             Father
             make
             a
             petition
             vnto
             his
             Child-Saint
             ,
             who
             ,
             deceasing
             after
             baptisme
             (
             wherein
             originall
             sinne
             is
             forgiuen
             )
             before
             the
             commission
             of
             an
             actuall
             sinne
             ,
             goeth
             certainely
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             hath
             there
             the
             fruition
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             vision
             in
             him
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             petitioner
             
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             petitioner
             vnto
             him
             .
             What
             is
             the
             impediment
             ,
             or
             defect
             ?
             what
             impeachment
             is
             there
             of
             this
             practise
             ?
             vnlesse
             they
             say
             ;
             either
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             certaine
             of
             the
             
               intention
            
             of
             him
             (
             or
             her
             )
             that
             baptized
             his
             child
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             want
             of
             due
             intention
             maketh
             a
             nullitie
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             consequently
             leaueth
             his
             child
             in
             the
             state
             of
             damnation
             [
             ô
             pitifull
             doctrine
             ;
             yet
             such
             is
             theirs
             ]
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             so
             young
             a
             Saint
             deserued
             not
             the
             grace
             to
             bee
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             to
             receiue
             petitions
             from
             vs
             in
             earth
             ,
             nor
             to
             present
             them
             ,
             with
             effect
             ,
             vnto
             God
             in
             heauen
             .
             I
             haue
             spoken
             for
             the
             
               Babylonians
               ,
            
             what
             I
             can
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             if
             they
             can
             say
             more
             for
             themselues
             ,
             they
             shall
             haue
             audience
             ,
             when
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Fourth
            
             point
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             hereby
             ,
             they
             ascribe
             such
             an
             omnisciencie
             ,
             or
             knowledge
             of
             all
             things
             (
             and
             that
             in
             an
             instant
             )
             vnto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             whereof
             no
             creature
             (
             though
             beatified
             )
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             capable
             ,
             by
             the
             euidence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             consequence
             of
             reason
             .
             Let
             vs
             then
             put
             the
             case
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             possible
             (
             which
             is
             very
             probable
             also
             )
             that
             ,
             in
             one
             indiuisible
             point
             of
             time
             ,
             a
             million
             (
             yea
             many
             millions
             )
             of
             suitors
             make
             their
             petitions
             vnto
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             by
             prayers
             conceiued
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             or
             vttered
             with
             the
             mouth
             (
             for
             that
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             since
             the
             Saints
             know
             our
             petitions
             
               in
               God
            
             )
             which
             need
             an
             immediate
             successe
             ;
             the
             same
             prayers
             also
             ,
             being
             often
             diuers
             (
             and
             sometimes
             contrary
             )
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             matters
             ,
             which
             they
             concerne
             .
             Now
             consider
             the
             absurditie
             of
             the
             
               Babylonians
            
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ;
             that
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             instantly
             heareth
             (
             or
             rather
             seeth
             )
             all
             their
             prayer
             ;
             instantly
             presenteth
             them
             vnto
             God
             ;
             instantly
             sendeth
             such
             a
             
             varietie
             of
             helpes
             vnto
             her
             distressed
             suitors
             .
             This
             is
             not
             to
             beatifie
             a
             soule
             ,
             but
             to
             deifie
             a
             creature
             ;
             to
             make
             it
             a
             God
             ,
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             ;
             to
             giue
             that
             
               knowledge
               of
               all
               things
            
             vnto
             a
             Saint
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             in
             God
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             without
             communication
             of
             the
             God-head
             ,
             bee
             deriued
             vnto
             any
             Creature
             .
             Therefore
             onely
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             haue
             a
             knowledge
             of
             
               all
               things
            
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             because
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Sonne
             is
             from
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             from
             them
             both
             ;
             with
             the
             communication
             of
             Deitie
             to
             the
             Sonne
             in
             his
             generation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             his
             procession
             .
             But
             since
             euery
             blessed
             soule
             remaineth
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             creature
             ,
             in
             substance
             (
             though
             glorious
             )
             in
             knowledge
             (
             though
             increased
             )
             therefore
             it
             hath
             a
             finite
             knowledge
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             state
             of
             beatitude
             requireth
             a
             great
             addition
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             so
             the
             state
             of
             a
             creature
             requireth
             a
             determination
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             whereas
             the
             
               Babylonians
            
             extend
             it
             infinitely
             ,
             by
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             these
             soules
             see
             
               all
            
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
          
           
             This
             generall
             errour
             is
             ancient
             ,
             and
             the
             speciall
             author
             of
             it
             is
             venerable
             ;
             S.
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             Great
             :
             but
             not
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             ,
             without
             any
             Scripture
             to
             iustifie
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             should
             subscribe
             vnto
             his
             assertion
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             his
             faire
             conclusion
             ,
             inferred
             out
             of
             a
             true
             position
             .
             How
             ?
             
               Vident
               videntem
               omnia
               :
            
             the
             Saints
             see
             him
             ,
             that
             seeth
             all
             things
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             
               Ergo
               vident
               omnia
               :
            
             therefore
             they
             see
             all
             things
             .
             It
             seemeth
             to
             bee
             an
             ingenious
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             no
             substantiall
             inference
             .
             Let
             vs
             examine
             the
             position
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             deduced
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             As
             concerning
             the
             position
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             :
             The
             soules
             in
             heauen
             see
             God
             ,
             not
             sensibly
             ,
             with
             any
             corporeall
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             imaginarily
             ,
             in
             any
             fancie
             ;
             but
             intellectually
             ,
             by
             immediate
             intuition
             (
             without
             any
             vayle
             ,
             or
             other
             meanes
             )
             into
             the
             diuine
             Essence
             .
             But
             how
             farre
             forth
             ?
             Not
             by
             
               totall
               comprehension
            
             of
             the
             Deitie
             ,
             which
             they
             behold
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Sonne
             seeth
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             seeth
             them
             both
             )
             but
             by
             such
             a
             participation
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             creature
             can
             receiue
             ,
             and
             is
             necessary
             vnto
             the
             blessednesse
             therof
             ;
             which
             consisteth
             in
             the
             fruition
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             vision
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             of
             
               Gregory
            
             (
             out
             of
             the
             said
             position
             )
             is
             lame
             ,
             and
             cannot
             stand
             by
             the
             strength
             thereof
             ;
             since
             hee
             onely
             seeth
             
               all
               things
            
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             seeth
             God
             
               absolutely
               ,
            
             and
             
               fully
               ,
            
             by
             comprehension
             of
             the
             Deitie
             ;
             as
             Christ
             seeth
             his
             Father
             :
             but
             so
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             plenitude
             of
             vision
             ,
             no
             creature
             can
             see
             the
             Creator
             .
             As
             for
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             an
             higher
             knowledge
             ,
             because
             the
             humane
             nature
             hath
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             vnion
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             poore
             
               Babylonians
            
             are
             still
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             for
             they
             ,
             by
             this
             falsly
             conceiued
             omnisciencie
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             translate
             them
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             speake
             in
             their
             owne
             language
             )
             transubstantiate
             them
             into
             God.
             Neither
             doth
             their
             deuice
             of
             
               Speculum
            
             (
             that
             God
             is
             the
             
               looking
               glasse
            
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             see
             things
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             )
             relieue
             them
             from
             the
             crime
             of
             Idolatrie
             :
             for
             this
             conceit
             issueth
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             is
             all
             one
             with
             it
             in
             effect
             ;
             and
             both
             are
             poore
             euasions
             .
             For
             though
             God
             be
             
               a
               looking
               glasse
            
             vnto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             
               voluntarium
               ,
            
             a
             voluntary
             
             one
             ,
             to
             represent
             ,
             what
             he
             will
             (
             in
             the
             freenesse
             of
             his
             pleasure
             )
             not
             
               necessarium
               ,
            
             a
             necessary
             one
             ,
             to
             represent
             vnto
             the
             Saints
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             compasse
             of
             his
             excellencie
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             :
             for
             then
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             not
             as
             well
             foresee
             (
             or
             rather
             see
             )
             all
             future
             things
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             present
             things
             ,
             in
             him
             ?
             Finally
             ;
             if
             they
             see
             all
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             other
             things
             in
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             their
             beatificall
             vision
             (
             as
             the
             
               Babylonians
            
             doe
             fondly
             collect
             )
             why
             then
             doe
             some
             of
             the
             ancients
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             soules
             ,
             in
             heauen
             ,
             are
             informed
             by
             Angells
             (
             executing
             a
             ministeriall
             office
             here
             in
             the
             earth
             )
             of
             sundry
             occurrences
             ,
             that
             passe
             here
             in
             the
             militant
             Church
             ?
             Which
             opinion
             ,
             standing
             with
             good
             congruitie
             of
             reason
             (
             according
             to
             the
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             principles
             in
             diuinitie
             )
             doth
             therefore
             necessarily
             conclude
             ,
             against
             the
             supposed
             omnisciencie
             of
             the
             soules
             (
             knowing
             all
             things
             in
             God
             by
             the
             vision
             of
             his
             diuine
             Essence
             )
             that
             they
             haue
             such
             a
             latitude
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Babylonians
            
             doe
             conceiue
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             you
             see
             )
             without
             any
             sufficient
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             pregnant
             inference
             ,
             well
             deduced
             out
             of
             certaine
             ,
             and
             approoued
             grounds
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             in
             sending
             vp
             emptie
             ,
             and
             vnfruitfull
             prayers
             vnto
             the
             Saints
             (
             for
             they
             must
             conuert
             them
             into
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             dignitie
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             vnderstand
             the
             thoughts
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             occurrences
             in
             this
             world
             )
             so
             behold
             their
             Idolatry
             also
             in
             murmuring
             out
             their
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             vnto
             Saints
             (
             yea
             ,
             before
             the
             Images
             of
             Saints
             )
             to
             whom
             they
             direct
             that
             excellent
             ,
             and
             incomparable
             prayer
             ;
             which
             though
             Christ
             
             taught
             vs
             to
             poure
             out
             vnto
             his
             Father
             ,
             yet
             many
             among
             them
             present
             vnto
             the
             Saints
             .
             Which
             practise
             of
             simple
             people
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             I
             cannot
             say
             how
             farre
             the
             learned
             do
             maintaine
             (
             I
             haue
             not
             read
             ,
             nor
             did
             I
             euer
             aske
             their
             opinion
             in
             this
             behalfe
             )
             but
             I
             find
             ,
             that
             ,
             vpon
             this
             deepe
             point
             ,
             an
             egregious
             disputation
             was
             held
             in
             
               Scotland
            
             (
             &
             it
             is
             related
             immediately
             after
             the
             martyrdome
             of
             
               Adam
               Wallace
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             and
             Monuments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             published
             by
             Master
             
               Foxe
            
             )
             where
             some
             profound
             Doctors
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             did
             substantially
             resolue
             ,
             that
             
               primariò
               ,
               formaliter
               ,
               principaliter
               ,
               vltimatè
               ,
               &
               capiendo
               strictè
               ,
            
             this
             prayer
             may
             be
             said
             onely
             vnto
             God
             ;
             but
             
               secundariò
               ,
               materialiter
               ,
               minùs
               principaliter
               ,
               non
               vltimatè
               ,
               &
               capiendo
               largè
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             said
             vnto
             Saints
             .
             What
             is
             so
             absurd
             ,
             and
             impious
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             distinctions
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             defended
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ?
            
             And
             why
             may
             not
             that
             prayer
             be
             directed
             by
             them
             vnto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             since
             ,
             
               Dominus
            
             being
             changed
             into
             
               Domina
            
             (
             our
             
               Lord
            
             into
             our
             
               Lady
            
             )
             the
             Psalmes
             of
             
               Dauid
               ,
            
             whereby
             hee
             comforted
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ,
             are
             turned
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             into
             an
             inuocation
             of
             our
             Ladie
             ?
             And
             why
             may
             not
             both
             bee
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             find
             such
             an
             exact
             conformitie
             ,
             betwixt
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             S.
             
               Francis
               ,
            
             that
             hee
             may
             also
             bee
             truely
             stiled
             ;
             
               Iesus
               Nazarenus
               ,
               Rex
               Iudaeorum
               ;
            
             Iesus
             of
             
               Nazareth
               ,
            
             King
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ?
          
           
             But
             since
             there
             is
             no
             end
             ,
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             their
             blasphemous
             absurdities
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             last
             point
             of
             Romish
             
               Idolatry
            
             (
             in
             their
             inuocation
             of
             Saints
             )
             and
             ,
             finally
             ,
             obserue
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             idolatrie
             also
             in
             them
             ,
             thus
             to
             transferre
             the
             peculiar
             ,
             sufficient
             ,
             
             and
             glorious
             Office
             of
             Christ
             his
             
               Mediatourship
            
             vnto
             any
             Saint
             ;
             he
             ,
             or
             she
             ;
             though
             his
             owne
             Mother
             ,
             (
             towards
             whom
             though
             he
             bare
             a
             filiall
             respect
             ,
             according
             to
             humane
             nature
             ,
             yet
             you
             shall
             neuer
             finde
             in
             his
             acts
             ,
             or
             words
             ,
             any
             one
             passage
             ,
             or
             inclination
             ,
             which
             might
             seeme
             to
             intitle
             her
             vnto
             such
             exorbitant
             honour
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Babylonians
            
             assigne
             vnto
             her
             ;
             by
             a
             boundlesse
             ,
             and
             groundlesse
             superstition
             )
             and
             specially
             ,
             since
             ,
             as
             necessitie
             did
             not
             compell
             them
             ,
             so
             no
             good
             reason
             could
             perswade
             them
             ,
             vnto
             this
             seruice
             .
             Why
             ?
             because
             all
             ,
             and
             more
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             For
             what
             doe
             wee
             ,
             or
             can
             wee
             ,
             desire
             in
             any
             intercessor
             ?
             
               Power
            
             with
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             hee
             doth
             intreate
             any
             thing
             :
             
               Affection
            
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             whom
             hee
             doth
             intreate
             :
             and
             a
             sufficient
             
               Capacitie
            
             of
             hearing
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             their
             requests
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             then
             for
             
               Power
            
             with
             God
             :
             haue
             all
             the
             Saints
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             he
             ,
             with
             the
             Father
             ?
             who
             testifieth
             of
             him
             ;
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloued
               Sonne
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               .
               Matth.
            
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             for
             
               Affection
            
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             is
             any
             Saint
             more
             kind
             ,
             more
             louing
             ,
             more
             facill
             ,
             and
             gracious
             ?
             No
             :
             none
             is
             like
             vnto
             him
             .
             Why
             ?
             First
             ;
             because
             he
             tooke
             our
             whole
             nature
             (
             not
             the
             person
             of
             one
             man
             )
             and
             espoused
             it
             to
             his
             owne
             person
             :
             it
             being
             truly
             indued
             with
             all
             naturall
             affections
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             with
             grace
             ,
             without
             any
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             neere
             vnto
             mee
             as
             any
             man
             ;
             nay
             neerer
             then
             all
             men
             .
             And
             secondly
             ;
             because
             ,
             in
             this
             nature
             ,
             hee
             suffered
             for
             me
             ,
             with
             passions
             of
             bodie
             ,
             and
             soule
             ;
             hee
             died
             for
             me
             ;
             he
             satisfied
             
             Gods
             wrath
             for
             me
             ;
             and
             so
             bought
             mee
             for
             his
             owne
             :
             therefore
             ,
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             I
             am
             more
             deare
             vnto
             him
             ,
             then
             vnto
             his
             blessed
             Mother
             ,
             or
             vnto
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             reigne
             with
             him
             in
             glorie
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             He
             sendeth
             vs
             not
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             calleth
             vs
             vnto
             himselfe
             ;
             
               Come
               vnto
               me
               ,
               &c.
               
               Matth.
            
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ;
             as
             for
             his
             
               Capacitie
            
             of
             hearing
             vs
             ;
             who
             can
             denie
             it
             to
             be
             infinite
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             ,
             God
             is
             infinite
             in
             euery
             thing
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             who
             can
             sufficiently
             iudge
             of
             the
             capacitie
             of
             it
             also
             ,
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             personal
             vnion
             with
             God
             (
             and
             so
             by
             the
             glorie
             of
             extraordinarie
             vision
             in
             him
             )
             hath
             such
             a
             Sea
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             comprehend
             in
             the
             litle
             shels
             of
             our
             vnderstanding
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             said
             ;
             
               to
               whom
               shall
               wee
               goe
               ,
               &c.
            
             so
             I
             say
             ;
             to
             whom
             shall
             we
             rather
             goe
             ,
             then
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             these
             things
             so
             happily
             concurre
             ?
             Why
             shall
             I
             giue
             his
             honour
             away
             vnto
             another
             ,
             and
             thereby
             take
             away
             my
             comfort
             from
             my selfe
             ?
             So
             shal
             I
             be
             an
             iniurious
             
               Idolater
            
             against
             his
             excellencie
             ,
             and
             my
             owne
             saluation
             ;
             as
             they
             are
             generally
             in
             the
             
               Babylonian
            
             Church
             ;
             where
             the
             most
             sweet
             inuitations
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             assurances
             of
             Christ
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             are
             applied
             vnto
             his
             Mother
             :
             as
             ;
             
               Come
               you
               all
               vnto
               mee
               :
            
             and
             ;
             
               suffer
               little
               children
               to
               come
               vnto
               me
               ;
            
             with
             other
             of
             like
             nature
             :
             which
             diuine
             sentences
             I
             haue
             seene
             (
             for
             my
             euidence
             is
             from
             mine
             owne
             vnhappie
             eies
             )
             appendant
             ,
             in
             papers
             ,
             vpon
             Tapistrie
             ,
             or
             vpon
             the
             walls
             of
             their
             Chappels
             ,
             and
             ascribed
             vnto
             her
             (
             vpon
             a
             Festiuall
             day
             ,
             solemnely
             dedicated
             vnto
             her
             seruice
             )
             with
             this
             Motto
             ;
             
               Intrate
               per
               me
               ,
            
             enter
             in
             by
             mee
             [
             words
             peculiar
             ,
             and
             meerely
             proper
             vnto
             Christ
             himselfe
             ]
             
             fairely
             written
             ,
             in
             capitall
             Letters
             ,
             and
             placed
             ouer
             the
             doore
             ;
             to
             instruct
             all
             men
             thereby
             ,
             that
             came
             into
             the
             Chappell
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             inuocation
             of
             her
             name
             ,
             and
             into
             Heauen
             ,
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             her
             Praier
             .
             Let
             them
             now
             distinguish
             ,
             againe
             ,
             with
             
               strictè
               ,
            
             and
             
               largè
               ,
               primariò
               ,
            
             and
             
               secundariò
               ,
               &c.
            
             yet
             their
             consciences
             cannot
             escape
             the
             crime
             of
             
               Idolatry
            
             in
             this
             course
             ,
             which
             they
             esteeme
             to
             be
             verie
             deuout
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             it
             to
             be
             verie
             prophane
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             first
             generall
             point
             of
             comparison
             [
             which
             is
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             
               Idolatrie
            
             ]
             betwixt
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             
               Babylon
               .
            
             I
             proceed
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             vnto
             the
             second
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               SECOND
            
             Comparison
             betwixt
             
               Literall
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             
               Papall
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             second
             point
             ,
             wherein
             this
             comparison
             doth
             stand
             ,
             is
             PRIDE
             ;
             a
             sinne
             of
             speciall
             note
             in
             the
             first
             
               Babylon
               ;
               the
               Ladie
               of
               Kingdomes
               [
               Esay
            
             47.5
             .
             ]
             but
             what
             is
             her
             end
             ?
             Desolation
             ,
             and
             ruine
             .
             How
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             cause
             ?
             
               I
               will
               make
               the
               arrogancie
               of
               the
               proud
               to
               cease
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               cast
               downe
               the
               pride
               of
               Tyrants
               ;
            
             faith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
               Esay
            
             13.11
             .
          
           
             But
             heere
             the
             second
             
               Babylon
            
             exceedeth
             the
             first
             ;
             the
             daughter
             ,
             comming
             after
             the
             mother
             in
             the
             order
             of
             time
             ,
             goeth
             before
             her
             in
             the
             degree
             of
             pride
             .
             
               Wee
               haue
               heard
               of
               the
               pride
               of
            
             Moab
             ;
             
               he
               is
               exceeding
               proud
               ;
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ieremie
               ;
            
             48.29
             .
             So
             I
             may
             say
             of
             this
             
               Babylonian
               Beast
               ;
            
             his
             pride
             ,
             his
             arrogancie
             ,
             his
             fastuous
             carriage
             of
             himselfe
             toward
             the
             whole
             ciuill
             
             State
             ,
             and
             toward
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             argue
             him
             to
             be
             the
             successor
             of
             
               Tarquinius
               Superbus
            
             (
             in
             whom
             the
             Regall
             authoritie
             of
             ancient
             
               Rome
            
             did
             expire
             )
             rather
             then
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             whose
             succession
             ,
             and
             
               Apostolicall
            
             power
             he
             doth
             pretend
             ;
             but
             without
             conformitie
             to
             his
             
               Apostolicall
            
             doctrine
             in
             these
             things
             ;
             who
             teacheth
             all
             men
             to
             bee
             subiect
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             to
             him
             that
             excelleth
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             the
             chiefe
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             the
             very
             word
             doth
             beare
             )
             that
             
               ouer-haueth
               ;
            
             hauing
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             all
             others
             vnder
             him
             ;
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
            
             2.13
             .
             Did
             not
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             include
             himselfe
             in
             this
             precept
             ?
             Then
             he
             was
             not
             syncere
             .
             Or
             not
             his
             successors
             ?
             Then
             he
             was
             defectiue
             in
             this
             point
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ;
             he
             was
             truly
             an
             humble
             person
             (
             though
             of
             a
             feruent
             spirit
             )
             and
             prescribeth
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             hee
             followed
             ,
             and
             his
             successors
             embraced
             ;
             acknowledging
             their
             due
             respect
             ,
             and
             seruice
             vnto
             the
             Emperours
             ;
             till
             the
             subiect
             became
             the
             Souereigne
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             spirituall
             Pastour
             was
             changed
             into
             a
             temporall
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             doth
             thus
             instruct
             all
             Pastours
             ;
             
               To
               feed
               the
               flocke
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             [
             which
             is
             an
             Office
             now
             too
             base
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Monarch
             ]
             and
             then
             ,
             not
             to
             comport
             themselues
             ,
             as
             
               if
               they
               were
               Lords
               ouer
               the
               heritage
               of
               God
               ;
            
             as
             it
             is
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
            
             5.2
             ,
             3.
             
             For
             what
             is
             more
             contrarie
             to
             an
             Apostolicall
             spirit
             ,
             then
             pride
             ,
             exaltation
             ,
             aduancement
             of
             themselues
             ,
             with
             the
             contempt
             of
             others
             ?
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Britaine
            
             (
             vpon
             the
             aduise
             of
             an
             holy
             person
             in
             those
             times
             )
             reiected
             
               Augustine
            
             the
             Monke
             (
             whom
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             Great
             sent
             into
             
               England
            
             )
             and
             refused
             to
             treate
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             discouered
             
             the
             pride
             ,
             and
             insolencie
             ,
             which
             appeared
             in
             his
             demeanure
             ;
             as
             venerable
             
               Beda
            
             himselfe
             (
             though
             very
             fauourable
             to
             the
             proceedings
             of
             
               Augustine
            
             )
             doth
             recount
             in
             the
             Historie
             of
             our
             
               English
            
             Church
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             obserue
             the
             
               Apostolicall
            
             stomacke
             (
             for
             what
             is
             not
             
               Apostolicall
            
             in
             that
             seat
             ?
             a
             glorious
             name
             to
             insnare
             poore
             seduced
             soules
             )
             of
             the
             holy
             Father
             in
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             and
             whether
             such
             courses
             ,
             examples
             ,
             rules
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             of
             monstrous
             
               Pride
               ,
            
             were
             euer
             knowne
             ,
             or
             doe
             remaine
             vpon
             the
             Records
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             vnto
             this
             present
             day
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             Monarchie
             ,
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             State
             ,
             of
             whatsoeuer
             qualitie
             ,
             or
             degree
             ?
             This
             
               Luciferian
            
             pride
             (
             the
             fittest
             Epithete
             for
             the
             
               Papall
               ;
            
             you
             must
             goe
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             leaue
             the
             Earth
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             finde
             the
             like
             )
             doth
             appeare
             in
             fiue
             particular
             instances
             ,
             as
             being
             sensible
             demonstrations
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             FIRST
             ;
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             holy
             Father
             appeareth
             in
             the
             particular
             facts
             of
             certaine
             Popes
             ,
             vpon
             the
             presumed
             Souereigntie
             of
             their
             Apostolicall
             seate
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Pope
             ,
             that
             crowned
             ,
             and
             decrowned
             
               Henrie
            
             the
             Sixth
             (
             the
             
               Germane
            
             Emperour
             )
             with
             his
             foot
             ;
             shewing
             thereby
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             Imperiall
             Crowne
             was
             vnder
             the
             Papall
             ,
             and
             subiect
             vnto
             his
             Dominion
             (
             euen
             vnder
             his
             foot
             )
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Popes
             great
             power
             ,
             vpon
             his
             holy
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             giue
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             Kingdomes
             ;
             to
             erect
             Kings
             ,
             and
             to
             suppresse
             them
             againe
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             Tennis
             balls
             ,
             wherewith
             his
             Holinesse
             doth
             play
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Pope
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             disdaine
             of
             the
             Imperiall
             dignitie
             ,
             made
             
               Henrie
            
             the
             Fourth
             attend
             ,
             barelegged
             ,
             and
             barefoot
             ,
             with
             his
             Empresse
             and
             their
             sonne
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             penance
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Winter
             season
             ,
             at
             his
             Apostolicall
             gates
             .
             Hee
             was
             a
             Pope
             ,
             that
             ,
             treading
             vpon
             the
             necke
             of
             
               Fredericke
               Barbarossa
               ,
            
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             with
             his
             Apostolicall
             foot
             ,
             insulted
             gloriously
             vpon
             the
             poore
             deiected
             Prince
             ,
             and
             profanely
             abused
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             to
             his
             Apostolicall
             purpose
             ;
             
               Thou
               shalt
               walke
               vpon
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               Aspe
               :
               the
               young
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               the
               Dragon
               shalt
               thou
               tread
               vnder
               thy
               feet
               ;
               Psal
               .
            
             91.13
             .
             It
             is
             no
             maruell
             then
             ,
             that
             our
             King
             
               Henry
            
             the
             Second
             did
             humble
             himselfe
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             kisse
             the
             knee
             of
             his
             Legate
             ,
             whose
             foote
             to
             haue
             kissed
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             speciall
             grace
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Papall
             Church
             ;
             as
             you
             shall
             immediately
             perceiue
             :
             for
             now
             wee
             insist
             onely
             vpon
             the
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             whereof
             I
             haue
             made
             a
             little
             remonstrance
             in
             a
             few
             examples
             ;
             referring
             you
             vnto
             the
             Histories
             ,
             which
             yeeld
             copious
             testimonies
             in
             this
             kind
             .
          
           
             SECONDLY
             ,
             then
             ,
             this
             pride
             appeareth
             in
             their
             owne
             Ceremoniall
             Ordinances
             ,
             formally
             prescribing
             the
             courses
             of
             humilitie
             vnto
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             in
             their
             attendance
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             Father
             .
             There
             the
             Emperour
             holdeth
             his
             bridle
             ,
             when
             the
             Pope
             rideth
             in
             Apostolicall
             pompe
             ;
             there
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             (
             being
             marshalled
             according
             to
             the
             new
             Herauldry
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             march
             before
             him
             in
             their
             rankes
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             Pope
             beeing
             aduanced
             vpon
             mens
             shoulders
             ,
             in
             a
             goodly
             Chaire
             of
             Apostolicall
             state
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Kings
             precede
             ,
             in
             their
             due
             order
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             Vshers
             of
             his
             Holinesse
             ,
             who
             throweth
             abroad
             his
             Apostolicall
             benedictions
             vpon
             the
             people
             ,
             with
             his
             sacred
             fingers
             .
             This
             pride
             may
             yet
             seeme
             to
             be
             humilitie
             in
             comparison
             of
             his
             glorious
             exaltation
             
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             (
             for
             vnder
             his
             name
             passeth
             all
             this
             exorbitancie
             )
             where
             Monarchs
             ,
             humbling
             themselues
             vpon
             the
             ground
             ,
             meekly
             kisse
             his
             Apostolicall
             feet
             ,
             and
             then
             are
             afterwards
             admitted
             vnto
             so
             great
             a
             fauour
             ,
             as
             to
             kisse
             his
             cheeke
             .
             All
             which
             was
             performed
             in
             the
             person
             of
             
               Charles
            
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             the
             
               French
            
             King
             ,
             vnto
             
               Alexander
            
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             as
             
               Guicciar
               dine
            
             relateth
             in
             his
             first
             Booke
             ;
             with
             humble
             seruice
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Prince
             ,
             deserueth
             the
             note
             of
             base
             deiection
             vnto
             the
             Triple-crowned
             Beast
             .
             But
             thus
             the
             purpled
             Whore
             can
             either
             inchant
             with
             her
             cup
             ,
             or
             subdue
             with
             her
             Sword
             ,
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             most
             puissant
             Princes
             of
             the
             World.
             Where
             is
             the
             
               exemplum
               dedi
               ,
            
             from
             Christ
             Iesus
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             The
             Vicar
             ,
             and
             the
             Master
             stand
             in
             Diametricall
             opposition
             almost
             in
             euery
             point
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             this
             ;
             the
             Master
             kissed
             the
             feet
             of
             his
             poore
             Disciples
             ;
             but
             heere
             the
             Vicar
             requireth
             the
             greatest
             Monarchs
             vnto
             the
             kisses
             of
             his
             feet
             ;
             he
             proudly
             challengeth
             this
             submission
             from
             them
             :
             and
             they
             basely
             performe
             it
             vnto
             him
             ;
             that
             so
             hee
             might
             appeare
             to
             bee
             ,
             what
             hee
             is
             ;
             euen
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               Lifting
               vp
               himselfe
               aboue
               all
               ,
               that
               is
               called
               God.
               
            
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ,
             this
             pride
             appeareth
             by
             his
             vsurpation
             ouer
             the
             Crownes
             of
             Princes
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             different
             manner
             .
             Sometimes
             ,
             by
             a
             particular
             interest
             ;
             as
             hee
             pretended
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             to
             diuert
             thence
             the
             militarie
             forces
             of
             King
             
               Edward
            
             the
             first
             .
             Sometimes
             by
             donation
             ,
             or
             surrender
             ;
             as
             he
             pretended
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             by
             the
             submission
             of
             King
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             called
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             
               Henrie
            
             the
             Third
             ,
             by
             the
             ignoble
             stile
             of
             his
             
               Vassall
               :
            
             and
             ,
             so
             ,
             by
             artificiall
             insinuations
             ,
             and
             colourable
             
             Titles
             ,
             he
             intrudeth
             vpon
             seuerall
             Dominions
             ;
             to
             make
             some
             speciall
             challenge
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             If
             no
             such
             oblique
             ,
             and
             sinister
             course
             may
             serue
             his
             turne
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             two
             other
             wayes
             ,
             to
             come
             vnto
             his
             designed
             ends
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ;
             either
             INDIRECTLY
             ,
             (
             and
             as
             hee
             is
             Pastour
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             to
             take
             Kingdomes
             from
             their
             owners
             ,
             for
             their
             offences
             ,
             and
             to
             collate
             them
             vpon
             other
             Princes
             (
             as
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             
               Pope
            
             stirred
             vp
             
               Charles
               ,
            
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Angeow
            
             against
             
               Manfredus
               ,
            
             the
             King
             of
             
               Sicilia
               ,
            
             the
             true
             Lord
             ,
             and
             possessour
             thereof
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             
               Fredericus
            
             the
             Second
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             Pope
             stirred
             vp
             the
             said
             
               Charle
               ,
            
             against
             
               Cunradinus
               ,
            
             the
             Sonne
             of
             
               Conradus
               ,
            
             and
             Grand-child
             of
             the
             said
             
               Fredericus
               ,
            
             to
             depriue
             him
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             disseize
             him
             of
             his
             lawfull
             inheritance
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Naples
               :
            
             both
             which
             Kingdomes
             he
             bountifully
             bestowed
             vpon
             the
             said
             
               Charles
               :
            
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             Pope
             dealt
             with
             
               Iohn
               d'
               Albret
               ,
            
             King
             of
             
               Nauarre
               ,
            
             and
             with
             our
             late
             renowned
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
            
             of
             blessed
             memory
             ,
             and
             glorious
             name
             ;
             though
             not
             with
             like
             euent
             )
             or
             else
             DIRECTLY
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             the
             World
             (
             from
             whom
             all
             Princes
             haue
             their
             dependent
             power
             )
             to
             bestow
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             iust
             occasion
             shall
             mooue
             ,
             and
             good
             discretion
             shall
             direct
             his
             Holyship
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             which
             last
             opinion
             hath
             a
             daily
             growth
             in
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             amongst
             the
             Parasites
             of
             the
             
               Court.
            
             For
             you
             must
             distinguish
             ,
             with
             
               Gerson
               ,
            
             betwixt
             
               Aula
               ,
            
             and
             
               Ecclesia
               ;
            
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Pride
             ,
             in
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             descendeth
             vnto
             the
             members
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Cardinalls
             
             (
             who
             are
             the
             great
             regotiatours
             in
             the
             publike
             affaires
             of
             the
             world
             )
             are
             the
             
               cosins
            
             of
             mightie
             Kings
             (
             who
             salute
             them
             by
             that
             affable
             ,
             and
             gracious
             name
             ;
             as
             being
             glad
             ,
             and
             ambitious
             of
             the
             affection
             of
             these
             purpled
             Fathers
             in
             the
             Apostolicall
             Court
             )
             so
             the
             whole
             bodie
             of
             the
             shaued
             Clergy
             pretendeth
             an
             exemption
             from
             the
             lawfull
             iurisdiction
             of
             their
             naturall
             Lords
             ;
             as
             being
             subiects
             ,
             
               secundum
               quid
               ,
            
             after
             a
             certaine
             manner
             ,
             or
             measure
             ;
             and
             a
             body
             rather
             collected
             ,
             and
             vnited
             vnder
             the
             Pope
             ,
             then
             vnder
             their
             owne
             Souereignes
             ;
             in
             whose
             Lands
             they
             receiued
             their
             first
             breath
             ,
             and
             vnder
             whose
             protection
             ,
             they
             enioy
             their
             liuelyhood
             ,
             with
             the
             preseruation
             of
             their
             liues
             .
          
           
             FOVRTHLY
             ,
             this
             pride
             appeareth
             in
             his
             domination
             ouer
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             as
             first
             ;
             that
             all
             spirituall
             power
             (
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             iurisdiction
             )
             is
             deriued
             from
             his
             Apostolicall
             Seate
             ;
             that
             hee
             can
             depriue
             ,
             suspend
             ,
             excommunicate
             such
             ,
             as
             withstand
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             that
             appellations
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             must
             be
             made
             vnto
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             sentences
             ,
             and
             censures
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             demand
             ,
             and
             receiue
             a
             supply
             of
             monyes
             ,
             and
             necessaries
             ,
             for
             the
             vse
             ,
             and
             benefit
             of
             his
             Apostolicall
             greatnesse
             ;
             that
             hee
             is
             answerable
             to
             no
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             State
             ;
             that
             hee
             may
             ,
             by
             reseruations
             ,
             and
             prouisions
             ,
             bestow
             Ecclesiasticall
             benefices
             vpon
             whom
             hee
             will
             ,
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             greater
             then
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             effect
             ,
             the
             very
             Church
             :
             which
             being
             
               essentially
               ,
            
             in
             the
             whole
             societie
             of
             Christians
             ,
             is
             
               representatiuely
            
             in
             a
             lawfull
             Councell
             ,
             and
             
               virtually
            
             in
             the
             Pope
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             finally
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             Mother
             ,
             is
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             their
             Father
             ;
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             Guide
             ,
             the
             Pastour
             ,
             the
             Vniuersall
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Which
             insolencies
             ,
             and
             oppressions
             ,
             in
             the
             Holy
             Father
             ,
             made
             
               Gerson
            
             bitterly
             to
             complaine
             ;
             That
             
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               growen
               too
               heauy
               for
               the
               whole
               bodie
               thereof
               ;
            
             and
             our
             learned
             Countrey-man
             ,
             Bishop
             
               Grosthead
               ,
            
             to
             pronounce
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Church
               would
               neuer
               be
               freed
               from
               the
               yoake
               of
               her
               Aegyptian
               bondage
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               dint
               ,
               and
               edge
               of
               a
               bloudie
               sword
               .
            
          
           
             FIFTHLY
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             his
             pride
             appeareth
             in
             his
             great
             ,
             and
             glorious
             titles
             ;
             taken
             vp
             partly
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             partly
             ascribed
             vnto
             him
             by
             others
             ,
             with
             gratefull
             appobation
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             Seate
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             hee
             is
             a
             Vice-God
             (
             as
             in
             that
             inscription
             ;
             
               Paulo
               Quinto
               Vice-deo
               :
            
             where
             the
             numerall
             letters
             ,
             V.
             L.
             V.
             I.
             V.
             C.
             D.
             make
             vp
             the
             fatall
             number
             of
             666.
             containing
             the
             mysterie
             of
             Antichrist
             his
             name
             ,
             
               Apocal
               .
            
             13.18
             .
             )
             but
             this
             is
             too
             little
             ;
             therefore
             hee
             is
             plainly
             
               a
               God
               ;
            
             nay
             that
             is
             too
             little
             also
             ;
             he
             is
             
               our
               Lord
               God
               ;
            
             as
             I
             shewed
             you
             once
             before
             ;
             and
             yet
             sometimes
             ,
          
           
             
               Nec
               Deus
               es
               ,
               nec
               homo
               ,
               sed
               neuter
               es
               inter
               vtrumque
               ;
            
             Thou
             ,
             ô
             Souereigne
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             art
             neither
             God
             ,
             nor
             man
             (
             therefore
             Antichrist
             ;
             for
             Christ
             is
             both
             )
             but
             art
             ,
             betwixt
             both
             ,
             neither
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             .
             Hee
             is
             
               Dominus
               dominorum
               ,
               quoad
               potestatem
               ;
            
             the
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             though
             
               Seruus
               seruorum
               quoad
               humilitatem
            
             (
             saith
             bald
             
               Baldus
            
             )
             the
             Seruant
             of
             Seruants
             (
             and
             be
             it
             so
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
            
             in
             his
             malediction
             of
             
               Canaan
               ;
               Genes
               .
            
             9.25
             .
             )
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             meekenesse
             .
             O
             meeke
             ,
             and
             humble
             Saint
             ;
             whose
             ordinarie
             title
             hath
             beene
             his
             
               Holinesse
               ,
            
             his
             
               Blessednesse
               ;
            
             more
             compatible
             with
             his
             Apostolicall
             
             office
             ,
             then
             his
             
               Maiestie
               ;
            
             which
             is
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             the
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             stile
             ,
             vnto
             which
             their
             proud
             ,
             and
             tyrannicall
             vsurpations
             doe
             aspire
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             was
             well
             attibuted
             vnto
             
               Paulus
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             by
             
               Ludouicus
               ab
               Alcasar
               ,
            
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             in
             his
             dedicatorie
             Epistle
             ,
             prefixed
             before
             his
             miserable
             exposition
             of
             this
             mysticall
             booke
             .
             Yet
             thou
             wast
             more
             wise
             ,
             and
             circumspect
             ,
             ô
             noble
             ,
             and
             victorious
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
               ,
            
             that
             diddest
             refuse
             the
             title
             of
             a
             
               King
               :
            
             and
             thou
             wast
             more
             modest
             ,
             ô
             Princely
             
               Augustus
               ,
            
             that
             diddest
             reiect
             the
             title
             of
             a
             
               Lord.
            
             But
             behold
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             greater
             then
             both
             ;
             which
             accepteth
             all
             ,
             alloweth
             all
             ;
             as
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             challenging
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             .
             Let
             him
             then
             take
             one
             title
             more
             ,
             to
             furnish
             vp
             his
             glorious
             stile
             ;
             hee
             is
             
               Lucifer
            
             in
             his
             pride
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             and
             insultation
             ouer
             all
             States
             ,
             
               Ciuill
               ,
            
             &
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
            
             as
             the
             pretended
             Lord
             of
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               THIRD
            
             Comparison
             betwixt
             
               Literall
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             
               Papall
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             third
             point
             ,
             wherein
             this
             comparison
             doth
             stand
             ,
             is
             INIVRIOVS
             VIOLENCE
             against
             the
             Crowne
             Imperiall
             ,
             and
             Estates
             of
             Souereigne
             Princes
             ;
             in
             which
             tempestuous
             courses
             the
             
               Spirituall
               Babylon
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             doth
             exceed
             the
             
               Literall
            
             in
             
               Chaldea
               ;
            
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             later
             had
             a
             speciall
             commission
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             which
             the
             former
             doth
             vainely
             pretend
             ,
             by
             lame
             deductions
             ,
             and
             inferences
             ,
             but
             cannot
             prooue
             directly
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             any
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             commission
             of
             
               Nebuchadnezzer
            
             was
             vnder
             the
             
             warrant
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             executioner
             of
             his
             seuere
             Iustice
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             affoordeth
             him
             the
             title
             of
             his
             
               Seruant
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             for
             his
             expedition
             against
             
               Tyrus
               [
               Ezek.
            
             29.18
             .
             ]
             but
             against
             his
             owne
             people
             ;
             
               Ierem.
            
             25.9
             .
             Now
             our
             
               Babylonian
            
             Monarch
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             cleere
             euidence
             of
             reason
             ,
             founded
             vpon
             the
             same
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             example
             of
             his
             predecessors
             (
             or
             of
             any
             other
             Bishop
             )
             in
             the
             more
             pure
             ,
             and
             innocent
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             appetite
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             temporall
             power
             (
             which
             Christ
             gaue
             him
             not
             ,
             which
             the
             ancient
             Popes
             challenged
             not
             ,
             which
             they
             durst
             not
             pretend
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             execute
             ,
             till
             the
             decadencie
             ,
             and
             expiration
             of
             the
             Romane
             Monarchy
             ,
             in
             these
             occidentall
             parts
             )
             hath
             often
             thrust
             the
             sickle
             of
             his
             forged
             authoritie
             ,
             into
             the
             haruest
             of
             other
             mens
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             Witnesse
             the
             distressed
             King
             of
             
               Nauarre
               ,
               Iohn
               d'
               Albret
            
             (
             mentioned
             before
             )
             sententially
             deposed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             thereupon
             ,
             inuaded
             by
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             
               Spaine
               .
            
          
           
             Witnesse
             my
             deare
             Countrey
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             that
             vnfortunate
             Prince
             ,
             King
             
               Iohn
               ;
            
             whose
             Kingdome
             was
             ,
             by
             Papall
             authoritie
             ,
             exposed
             vnto
             the
             furie
             of
             the
             French
             ;
             the
             King
             himselfe
             ,
             being
             compelled
             (
             like
             a
             silly
             man
             )
             to
             surrender
             his
             Crowne
             ,
             vpon
             his
             knees
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             an
             Apostolicall
             insolent
             Legate
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             remaining
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             fiue
             daies
             ,
             without
             a
             Crowne
             (
             committed
             now
             vnto
             the
             benignitie
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             hee
             receiued
             it
             againe
             ,
             vpon
             such
             base
             ,
             and
             ignoble
             termes
             ,
             as
             it
             pleased
             my
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Legate
             ,
             to
             impose
             vpon
             him
             :
             one
             whereof
             
             was
             (
             if
             the
             
               Babylonians
            
             say
             true
             )
             that
             he
             should
             hold
             it
             ,
             by
             fealtie
             ,
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             for
             acknowledgement
             thereof
             ,
             pay
             an
             annuall
             tribute
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             :
             so
             wise
             ,
             and
             skilfull
             are
             these
             men
             to
             fish
             in
             troubled
             waters
             ;
             being
             now
             ,
             not
             
               fishers
               of
               men
               ,
            
             but
             fishers
             of
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             Witnesse
             
               England
            
             againe
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             
               Henry
            
             the
             eight
             ;
             who
             ,
             by
             a
             Papall
             processe
             of
             
               Paul
            
             the
             third
             ,
             was
             depriued
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             his
             subiects
             commanded
             ,
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             armes
             ,
             to
             eiect
             him
             out
             of
             the
             confines
             therof
             :
             the
             successe
             whereof
             was
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             troublesome
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             inglorious
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             the
             tenour
             of
             whose
             roaring
             Bull
             ,
             and
             
               Capitoline
            
             thunderbolt
             ,
             deserueth
             your
             speciall
             obseruation
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             exciteth
             the
             subiects
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             against
             their
             King
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             impudent
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             application
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             
               Wee
               ,
               being
               placed
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               in
               the
               Seate
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               prediction
               of
               the
               Prophet
               [
               Ierem.
            
             1.10
             .
             ]
             
               saying
               ;
               Behold
               ,
               I
               haue
               set
               thee
               ouer
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               ouer
               the
               Kingdomes
               to
               plucke
               vp
               ,
               and
               to
               roote
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               ,
               and
               throw
               downe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             is
             a
             Text
             ,
             which
             sounded
             to
             his
             purpose
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               Carerius
               (
               de
               potest
               .
               Rom.
               Pont.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             3.
             )
             maketh
             this
             peruerse
             glosse
             vpon
             that
             text
             ;
             
               The
               Prophet
            
             Ieremy
             
               speaketh
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               that
               if
               Kings
               bee
               wicked
               ,
               hee
               may
               punish
               ,
               and
               correct
               them
               .
            
             A
             terrible
             correction
             vnto
             a
             King
             ,
             to
             be
             deposed
             from
             his
             Imperiall
             Crowne
             ,
             by
             the
             Babylonian
             Beast
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             exposed
             vnto
             the
             crueltie
             of
             his
             owne
             subiects
             .
             This
             is
             their
             art
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             their
             pietie
             ,
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             vnto
             their
             owne
             fancies
             .
             
             
             
             
             
             But
             thou
             ,
             
               Carerius
               ,
            
             and
             thou
             ,
             ô
             
               Paul
               ;
            
             you
             lay
             violent
             hands
             vpon
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             vpon
             Gods
             owne
             Word
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             [
             that
             so
             you
             might
             bring
             his
             title
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             being
             his
             Vicar
             ,
             and
             so
             endued
             with
             this
             power
             of
             deposition
             ,
             vnder
             Christ
             ]
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             :
             for
             God
             speaketh
             it
             precisely
             vnto
             his
             Prophet
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             that
             therefore
             
               the
               Pope
               is
               placed
               ouer
               all
               Kingdomes
               ,
               to
               excommunicate
               Princes
               ,
               to
               giue
               away
               their
               Kingdomes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             not
             so
             :
             but
             God
             giueth
             a
             commission
             to
             his
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             denounce
             his
             iudgements
             against
             sundry
             Nations
             (
             as
             hee
             doth
             afterward
             )
             and
             to
             foretell
             their
             ruines
             ;
             according
             to
             his
             propheticall
             ,
             and
             pastorall
             office
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             impose
             vpon
             him
             to
             this
             effect
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             leaue
             these
             
               Babylonians
               ,
            
             in
             their
             absurd
             ,
             and
             presumptuous
             ,
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             proceed
             vnto
             their
             tyrannicall
             actions
             .
             Witnesse
             then
             ,
             here
             againe
             ,
             my
             deare
             ,
             and
             natiue
             Countrie
             ,
             vnder
             the
             most
             happy
             ,
             prosperous
             ,
             and
             gracious
             administration
             of
             our
             late
             Souereigne
             Queene
             ELIZABETH
             ;
             twice
             deposed
             by
             these
             furious
             
               Beasts
               ;
            
             first
             ,
             by
             
               Pius
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             who
             bestowed
             her
             Kingdome
             ,
             most
             liberally
             ,
             vpon
             the
             King
             of
             
               Spaine
            
             (
             to
             get
             it
             by
             Armes
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             )
             and
             this
             Pontificall
             donation
             standeth
             in
             
               Azorius
               ,
            
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             for
             one
             principall
             instance
             ,
             and
             president
             of
             the
             Papall
             authoritie
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             By
             vertue
             (
             or
             rather
             vice
             )
             of
             his
             Bull
             ,
             the
             subiects
             were
             absolued
             from
             their
             obedience
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             some
             ,
             taking
             vp
             Armes
             in
             the
             Northerne
             parts
             ,
             came
             vnto
             alamentable
             ,
             but
             a
             deserued
             end
             ;
             whose
             bloud
             ,
             being
             shed
             by
             the
             Iustice
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             will
             be
             iustly
             required
             
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             the
             cruell
             Mother
             of
             her
             Children
             ;
             and
             so
             shall
             the
             bloud
             of
             many
             Priests
             ,
             and
             other
             Romish
             Catholikes
             ,
             who
             dyed
             iustly
             for
             their
             transgression
             of
             the
             Statute
             ,
             made
             against
             Romish
             Priests
             (
             comming
             into
             
               England
            
             )
             &
             all
             persons
             entertaining
             them
             ;
             as
             culpable
             of
             highest
             treason
             .
             Why
             ?
             for
             now
             the
             Popes
             Emissaries
             ,
             the
             Priests
             ,
             came
             with
             a
             resolution
             to
             maintaine
             his
             proceedings
             :
             and
             they
             ,
             whom
             the
             Priests
             reconciled
             ,
             were
             now
             spirituall
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             sought
             the
             perdition
             ,
             and
             ruine
             of
             their
             Prince
             .
             Was
             it
             not
             now
             necessarie
             (
             and
             it
             was
             not
             done
             till
             now
             ;
             vpon
             the
             thirteenth
             yeere
             of
             her
             reigne
             )
             to
             prouide
             the
             antidote
             of
             such
             seuere
             Lawes
             ,
             against
             the
             poison
             of
             such
             vnnaturall
             Subiects
             ?
             Secondly
             ;
             she
             was
             deposed
             againe
             by
             
               Sixtus
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             vpon
             the
             time
             of
             the
             great
             inuasion
             ,
             to
             be
             executed
             by
             that
             inuincible
             
               Armado
            
             from
             
               Spaine
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeere
             1588.
             
             Neere
             vpon
             which
             time
             (
             by
             the
             negotiation
             of
             
               Parsons
               ,
            
             the
             Iesuite
             )
             
               Allen
            
             was
             promoted
             vnto
             the
             dignitie
             of
             a
             
               Cardinall
               ,
            
             for
             the
             better
             accommodation
             of
             all
             matters
             ,
             in
             that
             execrable
             designe
             :
             who
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             wrote
             an
             
               Admonition
               to
               the
               Nobilitie
            
             of
             
               England
               ;
            
             as
             full
             of
             fraud
             ,
             falshood
             ,
             and
             impossibilitie
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             vndertooke
             to
             assure
             ,
             as
             of
             malice
             ,
             treason
             ,
             and
             villany
             against
             the
             person
             of
             his
             Souereigne
             Ladie
             ;
             who
             ,
             finally
             ,
             had
             the
             glorie
             in
             their
             shame
             ,
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             admiration
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Witnesse
             
               France
               ,
            
             in
             the
             tyrannicall
             ,
             and
             proud
             fury
             of
             
               Boniface
            
             the
             eight
             (
             who
             came
             into
             his
             Apostolicall
             Seate
             ,
             like
             a
             
               Fox
               ,
            
             reigned
             in
             it
             like
             a
             
               Lyon
               ,
            
             and
             dyed
             like
             a
             
               Dog
            
             )
             against
             
               Philip
               ,
            
             sirnamed
             the
             
               Fayre
               ,
            
             whom
             
             
             
             
             
             that
             Babylonian
             Monarch
             (
             vendicating
             vnto
             himselfe
             all
             power
             ,
             
               Spirituall
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               Temporall
            
             in
             the
             world
             )
             deposed
             sententially
             from
             his
             royall
             Dignitie
             ,
             and
             State
             ;
             disposing
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             his
             Apostolike
             liberalitie
             ,
             vnto
             
               Albertus
               ,
            
             King
             of
             the
             Romanes
             :
             but
             that
             Heroicall
             ,
             and
             Magnanimous
             Prince
             preserued
             ,
             and
             maintained
             both
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             ignominy
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             vsurping
             
               Beast
               .
            
          
           
             Witnesse
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             where
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fourth
             ,
             by
             the
             Papall
             insolencie
             of
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             seuenth
             (
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             euident
             Antichrist
             )
             was
             abandoned
             by
             his
             subiects
             ,
             violently
             persecuted
             by
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             his
             naturall
             ,
             vnnaturall
             sonne
             ;
             who
             ,
             succeeding
             in
             that
             
               nominall
            
             Empire
             (
             the
             Pope
             being
             the
             
               reall
            
             Emperour
             )
             was
             afterwards
             ,
             by
             the
             diuine
             vltion
             of
             God
             (
             though
             by
             the
             Apostolicall
             operation
             of
             the
             Pope
             )
             forsaken
             by
             his
             owne
             people
             ;
             the
             Empire
             (
             such
             as
             it
             was
             )
             being
             collated
             vpon
             another
             .
             What
             should
             I
             say
             of
             
               Philippus
               ,
            
             the
             Emperour
             (
             brother
             of
             the
             said
             
               Henry
            
             )
             and
             
               Otho
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Saxony
               ,
            
             erected
             ,
             by
             
               Pontificiall
            
             meanes
             ,
             against
             the
             said
             
               Philip
               ?
            
             Who
             suffered
             both
             vnder
             the
             
               Babylonian
            
             Beast
             .
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             of
             
               Frederick
            
             the
             second
             (
             sonne
             of
             the
             said
             
               Philip
            
             )
             persecuted
             ,
             circumuented
             ,
             oppressed
             by
             the
             spirituall
             Fathers
             of
             
               Babylon
               ?
            
             His
             sonne
             also
             ,
             
               Conradus
               ,
            
             suffered
             like
             outrages
             by
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Romane
             thunderbolts
             ,
             exciting
             the
             Lantgraue
             of
             
               Thuring
            
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             persecuting
             the
             royall
             family
             of
             
               Barbarossa
               ,
            
             till
             it
             came
             ,
             finally
             ,
             vnto
             that
             ruine
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Babylonian
            
             Beast
             did
             long
             desire
             ,
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             did
             effectuate
             by
             his
             meanes
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             wee
             may
             here
             obserue
             the
             miserable
             condition
             of
             Princes
             ,
             who
             
             must
             weare
             the
             
               Babylonian
            
             yoake
             ,
             to
             their
             shame
             ,
             or
             cast
             it
             off
             ,
             to
             their
             danger
             ;
             standing
             vpon
             the
             dreadfull
             tearmes
             of
             
               deposition
               ,
               murther
               ,
            
             and
             other
             disastrous
             calamities
             ,
             when
             ,
             one
             Prince
             being
             deposed
             by
             Papall
             furie
             ,
             another
             Prince
             (
             rather
             out
             of
             desire
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             then
             out
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             )
             is
             readie
             to
             inuade
             his
             Dominions
             ;
             so
             that
             one
             of
             them
             is
             made
             the
             executioner
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             instruments
             of
             the
             Papall
             Tyranny
             ;
             till
             ,
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             the
             Papal
             iurisdiction
             ,
             ouer
             them
             all
             ,
             groweth
             strong
             by
             prescription
             [
             
               Nos
               sanctorum
               ,
               &c.
            
             being
             a
             better
             plea
             ,
             for
             the
             Popes
             ,
             in
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Hildebrand
               ,
            
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             pretended
             the
             example
             of
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             for
             the
             deposition
             of
             Princes
             ]
             and
             so
             ,
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             all
             Princes
             (
             as
             the
             Popes
             doe
             cunningly
             affect
             )
             shall
             hold
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             
               donatiues
            
             of
             the
             
               Babylonian
            
             Seate
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             wearied
             (
             and
             so
             perhaps
             are
             you
             )
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             this
             vnhappie
             argument
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             will
             gather
             vp
             my
             sayles
             ,
             and
             conclude
             this
             tedious
             Voyage
             with
             two
             remarkeable
             obseruations
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             concerneth
             the
             Papall
             intrusion
             vpon
             the
             Citie
             of
             
               Rome
            
             it selfe
             ,
             the
             centre
             of
             that
             Empire
             ,
             whose
             circumference
             was
             so
             largely
             extended
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             the
             proper
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             seate
             of
             the
             
               First
               Beast
               (
               Apocal.
            
             13.1
             .
             )
             till
             the
             
               Second
               Beast
               (
               Apocal.
            
             13.11
             .
             )
             by
             his
             artificiall
             proiects
             ,
             and
             the
             popular
             applause
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             diuested
             ,
             and
             disseized
             the
             true
             Lord
             of
             his
             ancient
             right
             .
             For
             
               Leo
               ,
            
             the
             lawfull
             Emperour
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             residing
             in
             
               Constantinople
            
             (
             as
             many
             of
             his
             Predecessours
             before
             him
             )
             was
             excommunicated
             by
             
               Gregorie
            
             the
             Second
             (
             bearing
             the
             name
             ,
             but
             
             not
             hauing
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             first
             )
             his
             subiects
             were
             released
             (
             by
             Apostolicall
             dispensation
             )
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Alleageance
             ;
             and
             ,
             vpon
             these
             proceedings
             ,
             the
             
               Romanes
            
             (
             like
             wicked
             Traytours
             )
             submitted
             their
             Citie
             vnto
             the
             
               Pope
            
             (
             a
             more
             wicked
             Traytour
             then
             they
             )
             as
             vnto
             their
             Souereigne
             Lord
             ;
             if
             that
             bee
             true
             ,
             which
             the
             Iesuite
             
               Azorius
            
             doth
             affirme
             ;
             
               Instit
               .
               Moral
               .
               part
               .
            
             2.
             
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               c.
            
             20.
             
             Thus
             ,
             the
             old
             Lord
             beeing
             vniustly
             depriued
             ,
             a
             new
             Lord
             entred
             vniustly
             into
             his
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             concerneth
             the
             
               Papall
            
             intrusion
             vpon
             Infidels
             (
             for
             hee
             must
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             will
             goe
             out
             of
             his
             reach
             )
             vpon
             whose
             estates
             also
             ,
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             this
             
               Babylonian
            
             Monarch
             stretcheth
             out
             the
             line
             of
             his
             Apostolicall
             power
             .
             Witnesse
             
               America
            
             (
             poore
             ,
             distressed
             
               America
            
             )
             in
             the
             liberall
             donation
             of
             large
             ,
             and
             ample
             Territories
             therein
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Spaine
               .
            
             For
             he
             was
             a
             Pope
             (
             but
             a
             
               Catiline
               ,
            
             a
             
               Iudas
               ;
            
             the
             
               man
               of
               sinne
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             of
             
               all
               sinnes
            
             )
             euen
             that
             execrable
             villaine
             ,
             
               Alexander
            
             the
             sixt
             ,
             who
             ,
             
               out
               of
               his
               meere
               motion
               ,
               and
               liberalitie
            
             (
             as
             the
             
               Beast
            
             roareth
             in
             his
             Bull
             ,
             to
             that
             purpose
             )
             did
             bestow
             all
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             mightie
             Kingdomes
             ,
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             
               vpon
               Ferdinand
               ,
               King
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               and
               Elizabeth
               Queene
               of
               Castile
               ,
               and
               vpon
               their
               heires
               for
               euer
               .
            
             Therefore
             
               Francis
               Lopez
               ,
            
             in
             his
             generall
             Historie
             of
             the
             Westerne
             
               Indies
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               cap.
            
             19.
             expressing
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             interest
             of
             the
             said
             Princes
             in
             these
             rich
             ,
             and
             spacious
             Kingdomes
             ,
             setteth
             downe
             the
             Bull
             of
             
               Alexander
            
             the
             sixt
             (
             who
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Papall
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             particular
             affection
             to
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             freely
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             bestowed
             them
             vpon
             the
             said
             Princes
             ,
             and
             their
             heires
             )
             
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             purpose
             ,
             
               That
               all
               men
               may
               vnderstand
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               that
               the
               conquest
               ,
               and
               conuersion
               of
               these
               Countreyes
               ,
               which
               the
            
             Spaniards
             
               doe
               make
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               donation
               of
               the
               great
               Vicar
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             Is
             this
             ,
             then
             ,
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             right
             ,
             which
             
               Spaine
            
             pretendeth
             to
             haue
             in
             this
             new
             ,
             and
             other
             World
             ?
             Is
             this
             the
             colour
             ,
             and
             pretense
             for
             the
             cruell
             ,
             and
             infinite
             effusion
             of
             bloud
             (
             humane
             ,
             though
             not
             Christian
             )
             in
             these
             miserable
             Countreyes
             (
             whereof
             
               Benzo
               ,
            
             an
             
               Italian
               ,
            
             and
             
               Bartholomaeus
               à
               Casa
               ,
            
             himselfe
             a
             
               Spaniard
               ,
            
             doe
             so
             pittifully
             complaint
             )
             conuerted
             now
             (
             as
             you
             may
             perceiue
             )
             vnto
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             so
             powerfully
             by
             the
             Sword
             ?
             Wherefore
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             euery
             drop
             of
             
               Indian
            
             bloud
             ,
             shed
             in
             this
             discouery
             ,
             and
             conquest
             ,
             shall
             be
             required
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             as
             truly
             guiltie
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             prediction
             of
             the
             Angell
             ;
             
               In
               her
               was
               found
               the
               bloud
               of
               all
               them
               ,
               that
               were
               slaine
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ;
            
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             Dominions
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             as
             ,
             well
             as
             
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             it selfe
             .
             
               Apocal.
            
             18.24
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             because
             the
             diligent
             obseruation
             of
             this
             particular
             prepareth
             vs
             vnto
             a
             fourth
             Comparison
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             
               Literall
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             
               Papall
               Rome
               ,
            
             therefore
             I
             pray
             you
             to
             cast
             your
             eyes
             backe
             ,
             a
             little
             ,
             vpon
             this
             passage
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             looke
             forward
             ,
             the
             better
             ,
             vnto
             the
             sequele
             of
             my
             speech
             .
             Well
             saith
             the
             Angell
             ,
             that
             
               the
               bloud
               of
            
             ALL
             MEN
             ,
             
               slaine
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               was
               found
               in
               Babylon
               :
            
             for
             ,
             in
             her
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             these
             
               Indians
               ;
            
             in
             her
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             her
             owne
             
               Pseudo-Catholikes
               ,
            
             shed
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             Iustice
             ;
             in
             her
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             all
             them
             ,
             that
             perish
             in
             ,
             for
             ,
             or
             by
             her
             designes
             :
             in
             her
             is
             the
             bloud
             
             of
             many
             Christians
             ,
             shed
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             Countreyes
             ;
             in
             her
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             many
             thousand
             persons
             ,
             shed
             vpon
             the
             contentions
             of
             her
             Popes
             ;
             in
             her
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             so
             many
             people
             ,
             taking
             armes
             ,
             vpon
             her
             incantations
             ,
             against
             their
             Souereigne
             Lords
             ;
             in
             her
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             so
             many
             thousand
             Christians
             ,
             in
             their
             vnlawfull
             warres
             against
             other
             Princes
             ,
             vpon
             her
             prouocations
             ;
             in
             her
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             many
             poore
             subiects
             ,
             against
             whom
             she
             hath
             incited
             their
             owne
             Princes
             .
             Thus
             
               Rome
            
             began
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             two
             brethren
             ;
             it
             increased
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             many
             neighbours
             ;
             it
             was
             inlarged
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             many
             Prouinces
             ;
             it
             stood
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             many
             subiects
             ;
             it
             continued
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             many
             people
             ;
             first
             by
             Emperours
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             by
             Popes
             :
             and
             it
             shall
             end
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             her
             followers
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             more
             cleerely
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             wee
             come
             vnto
             the
             second
             part
             of
             my
             Text.
             Meane
             while
             ,
             I
             proceed
             vnto
             a
             new
             comparison
             ,
             which
             fitly
             taketh
             its
             beginning
             from
             the
             end
             of
             this
             discourse
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               FOVRTH
            
             Comparison
             betwixt
             
               Literall
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             
               Papall
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             THe
             fourth
             point
             ,
             then
             ,
             wherein
             this
             comparison
             doth
             stand
             ,
             is
             CRVELTIE
             ,
             bloudie
             crueltie
             ,
             very
             spectable
             in
             that
             ancient
             Monarchie
             (
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             Papall
             )
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             themselues
             (
             in
             the
             two
             Prophets
             ;
             
               Esay
               ,
            
             and
             
               Ieremy
            
             )
             besides
             ciuill
             Histories
             ,
             doe
             sufficiently
             deduce
             vnto
             our
             knowledge
             ;
             vnto
             which
             ,
             for
             breuitie
             sake
             ,
             I
             must
             now
             remit
             you
             ;
             as
             
             men
             expert
             ,
             and
             skilfull
             ,
             in
             the
             sacred
             Sriptures
             :
             it
             being
             a
             great
             part
             of
             your
             happinesse
             ,
             that
             you
             haue
             Gods
             Word
             in
             your
             owne
             tongue
             (
             which
             many
             other
             Nations
             ,
             though
             bearing
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             doe
             not
             enioy
             )
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             and
             obserue
             it
             ,
             for
             your
             instruction
             ,
             and
             vnspeakable
             comfort
             .
             Well
             then
             ;
             let
             vs
             leaue
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             come
             vnto
             the
             second
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             which
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             of
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             inhumane
             crueltie
             ,
             exceedeth
             all
             example
             of
             Ages
             past
             ,
             and
             preuenteth
             the
             example
             of
             all
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             in
             the
             persecutions
             ,
             which
             she
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             may
             yet
             raise
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             
               for
               the
               instruments
               of
               crueltie
               are
               in
               their
               habitations
               :
            
             which
             
               Iacob
            
             spake
             of
             his
             bloudie
             sonnes
             ;
             and
             I
             may
             speake
             it
             of
             our
             more
             bloudie
             mother
             .
          
           
             Her
             voice
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             bloud
             ;
             
               Surge
               Petre
               [
               Paule
               quinte
               ]
               Occide
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Arise
             ,
             O
             
               Paul
            
             the
             fift
             in
             name
             [
             but
             
               Peter
            
             in
             Office
             :
             so
             is
             euery
             Pope
             ;
             and
             therefore
             none
             taketh
             that
             name
             vpon
             him
             ;
             when
             ,
             in
             their
             entrance
             vpon
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             they
             leaue
             their
             former
             
               Christian
            
             names
             ,
             as
             comming
             vnto
             an
             
               Antichristian
            
             place
             ]
             arise
             ,
             and
             kill
             the
             
               Venetians
            
             (
             saith
             that
             flattering
             ,
             false
             ,
             cruell
             
               Baronius
               ,
            
             their
             learned
             Cardinall
             )
             kill
             them
             with
             thy
             thunderbolts
             [
             which
             rarely
             kill
             any
             ,
             but
             men
             of
             softer
             metall
             ]
             despoile
             them
             of
             their
             Dominion
             ,
             expose
             them
             vnto
             ruine
             ,
             because
             they
             dare
             so
             insolently
             resist
             thy
             great
             ,
             and
             mightie
             power
             .
          
           
             Heere
             was
             a
             killing
             Text
             in
             deed
             ;
             especially
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             SAINT
             PETERS
             name
             ,
             who
             knew
             well
             how
             to
             handle
             a
             Sword
             ;
             and
             because
             hee
             cut
             off
             a
             seruants
             eare
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             his
             successours
             cut
             off
             a
             Princes
             head
             ?
             For
             what
             Text
             ,
             if
             it
             touch
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             
             doth
             not
             animate
             ,
             and
             confirme
             these
             
               Babylonian
            
             Monarchs
             ,
             vnto
             Depositions
             ,
             Assassinates
             ,
             Poysons
             (
             though
             in
             their
             sacred
             Hoast
             it selfe
             ;
             as
             
               Henry
            
             the
             sixt
             the
             Emperour
             knew
             very
             well
             by
             wofull
             experience
             )
             and
             ,
             finally
             ,
             to
             ruinate
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             that
             dare
             withstand
             their
             Antichristian
             pride
             ?
          
           
             Yet
             wonder
             not
             at
             the
             former
             Text
             (
             for
             that
             perhaps
             may
             beare
             some
             shew
             of
             bloud
             )
             but
             wonder
             at
             this
             ;
             that
             ,
             
               Pasce
               oues
               meas
               [
               Feede
               my
               Sheepe
               ;
            
             saith
             Christ
             vnto
             
               Peter
               ;
               Iohn
            
             21.16
             .
             ]
             should
             approue
             these
             killing
             courses
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             these
             violent
             depositions
             of
             Princes
             ,
             these
             rebellious
             insurrections
             of
             people
             .
             But
             it
             doth
             so
             :
             and
             in
             whose
             iudgement
             ?
             euen
             of
             
               Bellarmine
            
             himselfe
             ;
             
               De
               Rom.
               Pont.
               lib.
            
             5.
             
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             Who
             thence
             inferreth
             a
             certaine
             ,
             and
             necessary
             power
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             depose
             two
             sorts
             of
             Princes
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             hereticall
             ,
             whom
             he
             compareth
             vnto
             cruell
             
               Wolues
               ;
            
             the
             other
             ,
             irregular
             ,
             whom
             hee
             compareth
             vnto
             vnruly
             
               Rammes
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             since
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             Pastour
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             Office
             to
             feed
             the
             SHEEPE
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             all
             faithfull
             Christians
             )
             hee
             must
             haue
             a
             power
             to
             restraine
             ,
             and
             resist
             such
             WOLVES
             ,
             and
             RAMMES
             ,
             as
             trouble
             ,
             and
             infest
             the
             flocke
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             
               Pasce
            
             in
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
            
             and
             
               Occide
            
             in
             
               Baronius
            
             (
             according
             to
             the
             new
             Grammer
             ,
             and
             Diuinitie
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             meet
             both
             in
             one
             centre
             of
             signification
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             issue
             of
             sense
             .
             O
             skilfull
             
               Mercurialists
               ,
            
             to
             draw
             bloud
             out
             of
             the
             veines
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             Yet
             these
             are
             the
             men
             ,
             that
             opprobriously
             ,
             and
             scornfully
             ,
             obiect
             this
             textuall
             folly
             vnto
             the
             Diuines
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             in
             misapplying
             the
             Scriptures
             vnto
             their
             misguided
             
             fancies
             .
             But
             now
             I
             proceed
             to
             make
             a
             sufficient
             remonstrance
             of
             bloudie
             crueltie
             in
             their
             mysticall
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             by
             foure
             seuerall
             ,
             and
             inuincible
             demonstrations
             thereof
             .
          
           
             FIRST
             ,
             then
             ,
             the
             crueltie
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             appeareth
             ,
             in
             raysing
             vp
             subiects
             against
             their
             naturall
             Lords
             ,
             to
             the
             inualuable
             expense
             of
             Christian
             bloud
             .
             
               England
            
             can
             say
             some
             thing
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             more
             ancient
             times
             (
             as
             of
             King
             
               Iohn
               ;
            
             who
             ,
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             suffered
             much
             by
             the
             instinct
             ,
             and
             operation
             of
             
               Rome
            
             )
             but
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             ,
             both
             of
             King
             
               Henrie
            
             the
             Eighth
             (
             against
             whom
             some
             noble
             Persons
             conspired
             ,
             and
             some
             meaner
             Subiects
             rebelled
             ,
             by
             the
             procuration
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             bloud
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             found
             in
             her
             )
             and
             in
             the
             
               Halcyonian
            
             dayes
             of
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
            
             (
             by
             insurrections
             in
             the
             North
             :
             by
             clancular
             ,
             and
             secret
             Treasons
             of
             damnable
             Parricides
             :
             by
             hostile
             inuasions
             ,
             resolued
             against
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             in
             part
             effected
             in
             
               Ireland
               ;
            
             all
             depending
             vpon
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             issuing
             from
             her
             designes
             ;
             which
             instructed
             her
             
               Priests
            
             to
             seduce
             the
             people
             heere
             from
             their
             iust
             obedience
             ;
             whence
             ensued
             the
             iust
             execution
             of
             both
             ,
             by
             the
             necessary
             prouision
             of
             the
             Lawes
             )
             and
             in
             the
             happy
             Reigne
             of
             our
             most
             gracious
             Souereigne
             Lord
             ,
             King
             
               Iames
               ;
            
             who
             therefore
             enacted
             a
             speciall
             ,
             and
             prudent
             Law
             (
             by
             consent
             of
             the
             
               Peeres
               ,
            
             and
             People
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             )
             to
             try
             ,
             thereby
             ,
             the
             alleageance
             ,
             and
             fidelitie
             of
             his
             subiects
             :
             which
             Oath
             finding
             so
             much
             opposition
             ,
             and
             impugnation
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Babylonian
            
             Monarch
             ,
             did
             minister
             an
             ineuitable
             necessitie
             vnto
             this
             State
             ,
             to
             draw
             some
             bloud
             from
             such
             Priests
             ,
             as
             rather
             obserued
             ,
             and
             respected
             the
             Papall
             
             Seate
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             then
             the
             Royall
             Crowne
             of
             
               England
               .
            
             And
             this
             bloud
             ,
             so
             iustly
             shed
             ,
             will
             bee
             found
             ,
             not
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             but
             in
             
               Babylon
            
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             But
             
               France
            
             may
             speake
             much
             more
             ,
             in
             that
             generall
             ,
             and
             bloudie
             Massacre
             vnder
             
               Charles
            
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             procured
             by
             
               Babylonian
            
             operations
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             the
             report
             thereof
             came
             vnto
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             shee
             like
             a
             bloudie
             
               Whore
            
             (
             so
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             her
             )
             applauded
             that
             
               Thracian
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             
               Scythian
            
             crueltie
             of
             her
             children
             ;
             sang
             her
             
               Te
               Deum
               ,
            
             in
             publique
             gratulation
             of
             that
             horrible
             fact
             ,
             disbursed
             her
             
               Indulgences
               ,
            
             out
             of
             her
             spirituall
             Treasures
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             cruell
             Murtherers
             ;
             and
             so
             sent
             her
             
               gifts
            
             abroad
             ,
             as
             reioycing
             in
             their
             ruine
             .
             
               Apocal.
            
             10.11
             .
             
               &c.
               France
            
             can
             yet
             speake
             more
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Reigne
             of
             
               Henrie
            
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reigne
             of
             
               Henrie
            
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             opened
             the
             veines
             of
             her
             bodie
             ,
             and
             let
             forth
             streames
             of
             her
             owne
             bloud
             ,
             by
             the
             prouocation
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             till
             it
             was
             stanched
             by
             the
             vnhappie
             submission
             of
             that
             great
             King
             vnto
             the
             Triple-crowne
             .
             Yet
             then
             also
             hee
             could
             not
             bee
             secure
             ;
             for
             some
             principall
             
               Babylonians
               ,
            
             supposing
             that
             the
             King
             confessed
             that
             with
             his
             mouth
             ,
             which
             hee
             denied
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Chastell
            
             (
             a
             young
             Disciple
             of
             old
             Iesuites
             )
             was
             suborned
             to
             offer
             violence
             vpon
             the
             sacred
             Maiestie
             of
             the
             Kings
             person
             ;
             but
             could
             not
             performe
             that
             Tragicall
             act
             ,
             which
             
               Rauilliac
            
             did
             afterwards
             effectuate
             with
             his
             most
             wicked
             hand
             .
             But
             I
             proceed
             .
          
           
             
               Germany
            
             can
             speake
             more
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             Nation
             ;
             whose
             terrible
             warres
             (
             stirred
             ,
             continued
             ,
             and
             supported
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             for
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             in
             
             the
             reigne
             of
             sundry
             Emperours
             ,
             embrued
             the
             earth
             with
             copious
             effusion
             of
             Christian
             bloud
             ;
             making
             it
             a
             true
             
               Adamah
            
             (
             an
             
               earth
               red
            
             with
             bloud
             )
             and
             giuing
             it
             her
             originall
             name
             againe
             .
             As
             for
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             shee
             cannot
             be
             silent
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             if
             she
             remember
             the
             bloudy
             faction
             of
             her
             
               Guelphs
               ,
            
             and
             
               Gibelines
               ,
            
             with
             sundry
             warres
             ,
             raised
             vp
             by
             
               Papall
            
             furie
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             managed
             by
             their
             owne
             persons
             ;
             forgetting
             ,
             that
             
               they
               ,
               who
               take
               the
               sword
               ,
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               Matth.
            
             26.52
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             in
             tedious
             ,
             and
             expensiue
             warres
             (
             procured
             ,
             enterprised
             by
             Papall
             motions
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             performe
             ,
             with
             his
             owne
             temporall
             meanes
             to
             assist
             this
             warre
             ,
             hee
             performed
             by
             the
             
               Spirituall
               Exchequer
               ;
            
             dispensing
             his
             
               Indulgences
            
             thence
             ,
             to
             further
             ,
             and
             aduance
             the
             same
             )
             consumed
             much
             treasure
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             more
             of
             their
             bloud
             ?
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ;
             it
             was
             an
             heroicall
             ,
             and
             glorious
             act
             .
             I
             answer
             ;
             looke
             vnto
             the
             Popes
             designes
             ,
             and
             intentions
             therin
             ,
             with
             the
             issue
             of
             that
             glory
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             pious
             ,
             and
             a
             religious
             act
             .
             I
             answer
             ;
             the
             pretence
             is
             more
             specious
             ,
             then
             the
             enterprise
             is
             alwayes
             iust
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             For
             it
             may
             be
             disputed
             ;
             Whether
             ,
             or
             how
             farre
             forth
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             vpon
             the
             pure
             ,
             and
             sole
             title
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             warres
             vpon
             the
             
               Turke
               ;
            
             who
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             by
             submission
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             by
             long
             possession
             ,
             hath
             such
             an
             interest
             into
             those
             lands
             ;
             the
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             religion
             ,
             neither
             giuing
             vnto
             any
             Prince
             ,
             nor
             taking
             from
             any
             ,
             the
             proprietie
             of
             his
             temporall
             ,
             and
             worldly
             state
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             ;
             such
             was
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             SECONDLY
             ,
             The
             crueltie
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             appeareth
             ,
             in
             stirring
             vp
             persecution
             against
             the
             professours
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             ,
             and
             inuincible
             truth
             ;
             which
             no
             policie
             of
             man
             ,
             no
             furie
             of
             diuells
             ,
             can
             possibly
             extinguish
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             founded
             vpon
             the
             
               true
               rock
               ,
            
             Christ
             Iesus
             ;
             and
             not
             vpon
             the
             pretensed
             rocke
             (
             or
             rather
             stocke
             )
             of
             the
             Apostaticall
             Seate
             in
             
               Babylon
               .
            
             Now
             if
             I
             should
             here
             make
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             her
             crueltie
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             against
             the
             persons
             of
             many
             Martyrs
             ,
             it
             would
             exceed
             the
             proportion
             of
             one
             ,
             or
             many
             Sermons
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             make
             it
             yet
             more
             generall
             ,
             by
             a
             suruey
             of
             persecutions
             in
             many
             Countries
             ,
             by
             sword
             ,
             and
             by
             fire
             (
             which
             burning
             zeale
             yet
             lodgeth
             in
             their
             
               Scythian
            
             hearts
             )
             the
             relation
             would
             bee
             as
             tedious
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             vnnecessary
             ,
             since
             the
             histories
             of
             sundry
             Nations
             are
             extant
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             is
             diligently
             collected
             by
             the
             industrious
             pen
             of
             Master
             
               Fox
            
             in
             his
             
               Acts
               ,
            
             and
             
               Monuments
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             doe
             I
             repaire
             vnto
             more
             ancient
             times
             ,
             for
             proofe
             of
             their
             
               crueltie
               ?
            
             The
             sound
             whereof
             hath
             so
             lately
             passed
             the
             Seas
             from
             miserable
             
               France
               ,
            
             vnto
             happy
             
               England
               ;
            
             the
             secure
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             harbour
             of
             many
             distressed
             soules
             .
             O
             
               France
               ,
            
             still
             cruell
             vnto
             thy selfe
             :
             the
             bloud
             is
             yet
             warme
             in
             thy
             fields
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Cadmaean
            
             brethren
             (
             thy
             vnfortunate
             children
             )
             haue
             lately
             spilt
             in
             mutuall
             ,
             and
             intestine
             conflicts
             .
             But
             by
             what
             incantation
             ?
             Of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             whose
             powerfull
             operation
             in
             the
             malignant
             ,
             and
             actiue
             spirits
             of
             the
             
               Ignatian
            
             sect
             ,
             hath
             so
             bewitched
             thee
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             thy
             bloud
             vnto
             her
             Altars
             ;
             for
             ,
             in
             her
             ,
             God
             shall
             find
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             iustice
             of
             heauen
             shall
             heare
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Hast
             thou
             not
             yet
             seene
             ,
             by
             sundry
             ouertures
             
             (
             ô
             miserably
             seduced
             
               France
            
             )
             the
             iniustice
             of
             thy
             proceedings
             ,
             in
             the
             infelicitie
             of
             thy
             successe
             ?
             Euery
             seuerall
             drop
             of
             the
             
               Hugonots
            
             bloud
             hath
             had
             a
             resurrection
             into
             so
             many
             new
             seuerall
             
               Hugonots
               ,
            
             which
             haue
             sprung
             ,
             and
             risen
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
             So
             truely
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             Martyrs
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Remember
             thy
             S.
             
               Bartholomew
               ;
            
             thy
             
               Sicilian
               vespers
               ,
            
             in
             that
             great
             ,
             and
             dreadfull
             massacre
             ;
             when
             ,
             in
             the
             verie
             instant
             ,
             and
             moment
             of
             the
             hottest
             persecution
             ,
             God
             gaue
             thee
             a
             present
             ,
             and
             prodigious
             signe
             of
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             strange
             euent
             .
             For
             many
             are
             yet
             aliue
             in
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             who
             saw
             ,
             to
             their
             admiration
             ,
             that
             ,
             beyond
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             aboue
             the
             iudgement
             of
             reason
             ,
             a
             white
             thorne
             tree
             ,
             in
             a
             certaine
             Churchyard
             of
             that
             populous
             Citie
             ,
             was
             suddenly
             cloathed
             with
             a
             garment
             of
             white
             blossomes
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             
               May.
            
             Sundry
             were
             the
             coniectures
             vpon
             this
             signe
             ,
             acccording
             to
             their
             seuerall
             inclinations
             ;
             some
             supposing
             ,
             that
             God
             gaue
             thereby
             a
             sufficient
             notice
             vnto
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Catholikes
             ,
             of
             the
             new
             glorie
             ,
             and
             flourishing
             estate
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             others
             conceiuing
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             thereby
             minister
             a
             comfortable
             hope
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             certaine
             assurance
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             humane
             iudgement
             ,
             they
             might
             seeme
             to
             bee
             vtterly
             destroied
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             finall
             ruine
             ,
             yet
             God
             ,
             against
             ,
             and
             aboue
             the
             opinion
             of
             mortall
             men
             ,
             would
             restore
             them
             vnto
             a
             more
             happy
             condition
             ,
             then
             euer
             they
             did
             enioy
             before
             ;
             with
             an
             vnexpectable
             augmentation
             ,
             and
             rare
             increase
             .
             Now
             (
             saith
             
               Thuanus
               ;
            
             a
             more
             moderate
             
               Papist
               ;
            
             but
             yet
             no
             
               Hugonot
            
             )
             if
             wee
             cast
             our
             eyes
             vpon
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             bloudie
             fact
             ,
             the
             successe
             may
             easily
             shew
             ,
             which
             interpretation
             was
             more
             true
             ,
             
             and
             proper
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             Thus
             you
             haue
             heard
             the
             generall
             crueltie
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             in
             sundrie
             Nations
             ;
             but
             particularly
             in
             
               France
               ;
            
             the
             publike
             Theater
             of
             Tragedies
             in
             this
             kind
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             my
             natiue
             Countrie
             of
             
               England
               ;
            
             remember
             thy
             bloud
             ,
             which
             
               Babylon
            
             hath
             shed
             ;
             and
             wherewith
             she
             is
             not
             yet
             satisfied
             ;
             that
             horse-leech
             hath
             not
             yet
             her
             fill
             .
             The
             heate
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             stomackes
             of
             some
             
               Babylonians
               ,
            
             breaketh
             out
             in
             the
             fire
             of
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             when
             they
             dare
             vomit
             vp
             the
             malice
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             speake
             of
             
               fire
               and
               faggot
               ,
            
             while
             their
             owne
             neckes
             (
             by
             power
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             standing
             in
             force
             )
             lye
             vnder
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             sword
             .
             
               Babylon
            
             cannot
             put
             off
             her
             cruell
             nature
             ;
             such
             Mother
             ,
             such
             Children
             ;
             a
             
               Panther
            
             is
             not
             more
             cruell
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             then
             a
             true
             
               Babylonian
            
             vnto
             a
             sincere
             Christian
             .
             O
             Lord
             ;
             if
             sinners
             may
             bee
             suitors
             for
             grace
             ,
             and
             fauour
             at
             thy
             mercifull
             hands
             ,
             deliuer
             not
             thy
             poore
             children
             into
             the
             power
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             againe
             .
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ,
             the
             crueltie
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             appeareth
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             her
             owne
             children
             ;
             when
             ,
             one
             Pope
             rising
             vp
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             against
             them
             both
             ,
             euery
             
               Peter
            
             betooke
             himselfe
             vnto
             his
             sword
             ;
             one
             excommunicating
             ,
             and
             deposing
             another
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             generall
             distraction
             of
             
               Europe
               ,
            
             that
             (
             as
             our
             Country-man
             ,
             
               Tho.
               Walsingham
               ,
            
             doth
             relate
             )
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             persons
             lost
             their
             liues
             in
             these
             bloudie
             contentions
             of
             the
             Antipopes
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             more
             iustly
             say
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             ;
             
               Thou
               art
               a
               bloudy
               Father
               vnto
               mee
               ,
            
             then
             
               Zipporah
            
             could
             say
             truly
             vnto
             
               Moses
               ;
               Thou
               art
               a
               bloudy
               husband
               vnto
               mee
               :
            
             for
             shee
             cut
             off
             onely
             the
             fore-skin
             of
             her
             child
             ,
             to
             
             saue
             the
             life
             of
             
               Moses
               ;
            
             but
             the
             Church
             lost
             many
             of
             her
             childrens
             liues
             ,
             to
             saue
             the
             glorie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             whose
             bloud
             shed
             for
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             must
             also
             bee
             found
             in
             her
             .
          
           
             FOVRTHLY
             ,
             the
             crueltie
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             appeareth
             in
             her
             approbation
             of
             the
             most
             execrable
             treasons
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             in
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fifth
             (
             the
             Emperour
             )
             against
             his
             owne
             Father
             ,
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fourth
             ;
             which
             prodigious
             fact
             ,
             as
             
               Babylon
            
             did
             incense
             him
             vnto
             ,
             so
             she
             commendeth
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             an
             act
             of
             singular
             pietie
             ,
             and
             deuotion
             vnto
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             preferring
             his
             spirituall
             Mother
             before
             his
             naturall
             Father
             .
             But
             by
             whose
             pen
             doth
             this
             incredible
             villany
             appeare
             ?
             euen
             of
             
               Baronius
            
             himselfe
             ;
             a
             
               Babylonian
            
             flatterer
             ,
             a
             sycophant
             ,
             extolling
             that
             fact
             with
             praise
             vnto
             the
             heauens
             ,
             which
             the
             heauens
             blushed
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             trembleth
             to
             remember
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             testimony
             can
             
               France
            
             affoord
             vnto
             vs
             in
             this
             kind
             ?
             I
             spake
             before
             of
             
               Babylons
            
             exultation
             ,
             and
             ioy
             vpon
             the
             newes
             of
             that
             bloudie
             massacre
             .
             Well
             
               Babylon
               ;
               thou
               hast
               thirsted
               after
               bloud
            
             (
             as
             
               Tomyris
            
             said
             to
             
               Cyrus
               ,
            
             when
             shee
             threw
             his
             head
             into
             a
             vessell
             ,
             filled
             with
             bloud
             )
             
               drinke
               thy
               fill
               of
               bloud
               ,
            
             by
             thy
             barbarous
             crueltie
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             ,
             one
             day
             ,
             drinke
             thy
             fill
             of
             bloud
             by
             the
             diuine
             vltion
             of
             the
             greatest
             Iudge
             ;
             now
             thou
             drinkest
             other
             mens
             ;
             then
             thou
             shalt
             drinke
             thine
             owne
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             let
             passe
             this
             example
             (
             though
             neuer
             to
             bee
             forgotten
             )
             and
             I
             come
             to
             one
             (
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             )
             which
             requireth
             your
             best
             attention
             ,
             and
             due
             ponderation
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             murther
             committed
             by
             
               Iames
            
             (
             falsly
             sirnamed
             
               Clement
               ;
            
             as
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             many
             
             Popes
             also
             beare
             their
             names
             vntruly
             ;
             
               Pius
               ,
            
             yet
             wicked
             ;
             
               Clemens
               ,
            
             yet
             cruell
             ,
             &c.
             as
             ,
             in
             Greeke
             ,
             the
             same
             word
             signifieth
             a
             
               bow
               ,
            
             and
             
               life
               ;
            
             whereupon
             
               Heraclitus
            
             said
             well
             ;
             
               A
               bow
               hath
               the
               name
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               the
               worke
               of
               death
               ;
            
             so
             had
             this
             
               Clement
               ;
            
             so
             haue
             many
             Popes
             )
             vpon
             the
             person
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             of
             vnhappy
             condition
             ,
             and
             name
             also
             ;
             euen
             as
             that
             of
             
               Caius
            
             was
             in
             the
             family
             of
             the
             
               Caesars
               ;
            
             few
             of
             them
             came
             vnto
             a
             mature
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             end
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             certainely
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             or
             some
             speciall
             agent
             for
             her
             ,
             did
             particularly
             instigate
             this
             
               Clement
            
             vnto
             that
             bloudie
             fact
             ,
             yet
             I
             may
             more
             truly
             say
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             
               plenus
               Babylone
               ,
            
             full
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             his
             heart
             (
             and
             so
             ,
             for
             her
             sake
             ,
             was
             incited
             vnto
             that
             odious
             treason
             )
             then
             
               Campian
            
             (
             more
             rhetoricall
             in
             his
             flashes
             ,
             then
             substantiall
             in
             his
             proofes
             )
             saith
             of
             
               Pultrot
               ,
            
             who
             killed
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
            
             with
             a
             shot
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               plenus
               Beza
               ;
            
             full
             of
             poyson
             ,
             drawne
             from
             the
             breast
             of
             
               Beza
               ;
            
             who
             neuer
             gaue
             counsell
             before
             ,
             nor
             approbation
             afterward
             ,
             vnto
             that
             act
             of
             
               Pultrot
               ,
            
             as
             
               Mariana
            
             the
             Iesuite
             hath
             approoued
             that
             execrable
             fact
             of
             
               Clement
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             
               Sixtus
               Quintus
            
             himselfe
             gaue
             extraordinary
             applause
             thereunto
             ,
             vpon
             the
             first
             arriuall
             of
             that
             newes
             in
             
               Babylon
               .
            
             Marke
             it
             well
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             speciall
             importance
             ,
             for
             sundry
             causes
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             Kings
             most
             excellent
             Maiestie
             ,
             in
             his
             learned
             ,
             and
             accurate
             writings
             ,
             published
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             iustifie
             
               the
               Oath
               of
               Alleagance
            
             (
             impugned
             by
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             did
             worthily
             obiect
             vnto
             the
             
               Romanists
            
             the
             approbation
             of
             this
             horrible
             treason
             by
             
               Sixtus
               ,
            
             in
             his
             Oration
             ,
             pronounced
             vnto
             the
             Cardinalls
             ,
             in
             his
             Consistorie
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             
               Bellarmine
            
             doth
             
             confidently
             answere
             ,
             that
             this
             Oration
             was
             neuer
             deliuered
             by
             the
             Pope
             ;
             that
             hee
             ,
             liuing
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             heard
             no
             mention
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             the
             Cardinalls
             ,
             conuersing
             then
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             protested
             ,
             that
             they
             neuer
             had
             any
             knowledge
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             point
             is
             vtterly
             denied
             ,
             and
             must
             bee
             reputed
             for
             a
             deuice
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               O
               bloudie
               Citie
               ;
               it
               is
               all
               full
               of
               lyes
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Nahum
            
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             of
             
               Nineuch
               ,
            
             and
             I
             may
             now
             so
             speake
             of
             
               Rome
               :
            
             for
             here
             is
             lying
             added
             vnto
             murthering
             ;
             impudencie
             vnto
             crueltie
             :
             what
             veritie
             then
             ,
             what
             equitie
             ,
             what
             conscience
             can
             you
             expect
             from
             her
             ?
          
           
             Note
             therefore
             ,
             that
             amongst
             some
             Romish
             Priests
             ,
             that
             tooke
             ,
             and
             defended
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Alleageance
            
             (
             though
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             they
             haue
             beene
             censured
             ,
             publikely
             in
             the
             Sermons
             of
             some
             Iesuites
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Wolues
               ;
            
             such
             as
             had
             no
             commission
             to
             teach
             ,
             to
             absolue
             ,
             to
             minister
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             as
             hauing
             lost
             their
             whole
             authoritie
             ,
             by
             taking
             this
             
               Oath
               ,
            
             and
             perswading
             others
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             the
             high
             preiudice
             ,
             and
             impugnation
             of
             S.
             
               Peters
            
             Seate
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             was
             deriued
             )
             there
             was
             one
             
               William
               Warmington
               ,
            
             Chaplaine
             vnto
             Cardinall
             
               Allen
               ,
            
             vpon
             the
             very
             time
             ,
             that
             this
             
               panegyricall
            
             Oration
             proceeded
             from
             that
             vaine-glorious
             Pope
             ;
             who
             ,
             by
             his
             Pontificiall
             excommunication
             ,
             deposed
             our
             late
             gracious
             Queene
             ,
             and
             now
             ,
             in
             a
             solemne
             speech
             ,
             commended
             the
             murther
             (
             by
             way
             of
             admiration
             )
             which
             
               Clement
            
             had
             perpetrated
             vpon
             the
             sacred
             person
             of
             that
             vnhappy
             Prince
             .
          
           
             This
             
               Warmington
            
             therefore
             ,
             in
             a
             booke
             ,
             published
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             said
             
               Oath
               ,
            
             doth
             freely
             ,
             and
             ingenuously
             
             confesse
             ,
             that
             ,
             this
             Oration
             being
             vttered
             ,
             in
             the
             Consistorie
             ,
             by
             
               Sixtus
               ,
            
             the
             Pope
             ;
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Master
             (
             being
             then
             ,
             and
             there
             present
             )
             was
             earnestly
             requested
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Cardinalls
             ,
             to
             recollect
             the
             speech
             of
             his
             Holinesse
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             the
             same
             to
             writing
             ;
             which
             he
             (
             being
             a
             man
             of
             singular
             memorie
             )
             did
             accordingly
             performe
             ,
             with
             the
             commendations
             ,
             and
             thankes
             of
             the
             said
             Cardinalls
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             their
             best
             remembrance
             ,
             this
             coppie
             ,
             presented
             vnto
             them
             by
             Cardinall
             
               Allen
               ,
            
             did
             truely
             containe
             ,
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             the
             verie
             Oration
             ,
             pronounced
             vnto
             them
             by
             his
             Holinesse
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             was
             the
             originall
             ,
             and
             Mother-coppie
             ,
             whence
             so
             many
             transcripts
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             issued
             forth
             into
             the
             publike
             view
             .
             And
             he
             saith
             further
             ,
             that
             his
             speciall
             friend
             ,
             Master
             
               William
               Rainolds
            
             [
             author
             of
             
               Caluino-Turcismus
            
             ]
             remaining
             then
             in
             the
             Low
             Countries
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             a
             transcript
             of
             the
             said
             coppie
             from
             him
             ,
             conceiued
             the
             said
             speech
             to
             bee
             a
             certaine
             approbation
             of
             that
             fact
             ;
             as
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             the
             forme
             ,
             and
             matter
             thereof
             doe
             sufficiently
             euince
             .
          
           
             O
             
               Bellarmine
               ;
            
             where
             is
             thy
             conscience
             of
             the
             truth
             ?
             O
             
               Sixtus
               ;
            
             where
             is
             thy
             tender
             respect
             of
             Christian
             bloud
             ?
             yea
             more
             ,
             of
             Princes
             ?
             and
             yet
             more
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             ,
             and
             eldest
             sonne
             of
             thy
             Church
             ?
             O
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             where
             is
             thy
             shame
             ,
             that
             darest
             thus
             admire
             ,
             approoue
             ,
             extoll
             (
             without
             one
             word
             ,
             or
             syllable
             of
             dislike
             ;
             that
             ingenuitie
             is
             not
             in
             thy
             
               whorish
            
             breast
             )
             such
             a
             murther
             ,
             so
             wickedly
             executed
             ,
             and
             vpon
             so
             great
             a
             Prince
             ?
          
           
             FIFTHLY
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             crueltie
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             appeareth
             ,
             by
             her
             doctrines
             tending
             to
             the
             effusion
             of
             
             bloud
             .
             She
             can
             depose
             Kings
             from
             their
             States
             :
             shee
             can
             absolue
             Subiects
             from
             their
             Alleageance
             ;
             she
             can
             bestow
             Kingdomes
             at
             her
             pleasure
             :
             shee
             can
             stirre
             vp
             hostile
             inuasions
             :
             shee
             can
             authorize
             secret
             murthers
             of
             Princes
             ,
             by
             Daggers
             ,
             Poysons
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             detestable
             meanes
             ;
             as
             you
             shall
             heare
             in
             my
             second
             Sermon
             ,
             from
             
               Mariana
               ,
            
             a
             Iesuite
             ;
             as
             farre
             from
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             
               Iesus
               ,
            
             as
             neere
             vnto
             his
             sacred
             name
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             fearefully
             obseruing
             the
             powerfull
             incantations
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             that
             their
             liues
             ,
             with
             their
             estates
             ,
             stood
             (
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             )
             in
             perpetuall
             danger
             (
             for
             he
             may
             easily
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             another
             ,
             that
             contemneth
             his
             owne
             ;
             as
             many
             inchanted
             
               Babylonians
            
             doe
             )
             were
             therefore
             compelled
             ,
             by
             humane
             feare
             ,
             to
             entertaine
             that
             vnitie
             ,
             and
             correspondencie
             with
             her
             ,
             in
             outward
             tearmes
             ,
             which
             they
             hated
             ,
             and
             contemned
             in
             their
             inward
             thoughts
             .
             For
             as
             
               Porsenna
               ,
            
             the
             ancient
             King
             of
             
               Hetruria
               ,
            
             was
             induced
             to
             spare
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             farther
             torment
             of
             
               Mutius
            
             (
             a
             confident
             ,
             and
             glorious
             
               Romane
               ;
            
             who
             offered
             priuate
             violence
             vnto
             his
             Royall
             person
             )
             when
             hee
             heard
             
               Mutius
            
             solemnely
             protesting
             ;
             that
             the
             death
             of
             
               Porsenna
            
             was
             certainly
             concluded
             vpon
             ,
             by
             a
             number
             of
             
               Romanes
               ,
            
             no
             lesse
             resolute
             vnto
             that
             action
             ,
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             resolued
             to
             suffer
             any
             torment
             ,
             then
             to
             aduenture
             vpon
             any
             perill
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             purpose
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             
               Porsenna
               ,
            
             desisting
             from
             his
             warres
             ,
             made
             a
             peace
             with
             the
             
               Romanes
               ,
            
             out
             of
             feare
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             loue
             :
             so
             there
             haue
             beene
             sundry
             Princes
             ,
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             that
             perceiuing
             this
             vehement
             ,
             and
             formidable
             inclination
             in
             the
             
               Romanists
               ,
            
             to
             act
             any
             
             villanie
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             any
             penaltie
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             might
             attaine
             vnto
             their
             desired
             end
             [
             to
             subuert
             Kingdomes
             ,
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             to
             lay
             violent
             hands
             vpon
             their
             persons
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             were
             thereby
             inforced
             to
             submit
             themselues
             vnto
             the
             
               Babylonian
            
             Monarch
             ;
             rather
             choosing
             to
             liue
             vnder
             his
             tyrannie
             ,
             then
             to
             die
             by
             his
             designes
             .
             Thus
             also
             euery
             man
             ,
             that
             standeth
             in
             speciall
             opposition
             vnto
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             the
             Mother
             of
             Murthers
             )
             may
             truly
             say
             with
             
               Dauid
               ;
               There
               is
               but
               a
               step
               betweene
               me
               ,
               and
               death
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             20.3
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             that
             should
             bee
             the
             resolution
             of
             euery
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             reckoning
             of
             vertuous
             
               Hester
               ,
            
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             her
             people
             ;
             
               If
               I
               perish
               ,
               I
               perish
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             feare
             not
             ,
             O
             Religious
             Princes
             ;
             it
             is
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             which
             you
             maintaine
             ;
             therefore
             hee
             will
             also
             maintaine
             you
             :
             he
             will
             defend
             the
             defenders
             of
             his
             Faith
             :
             hee
             hath
             a
             better
             guard
             of
             holy
             Angels
             about
             your
             Royall
             persons
             .
             The
             diffidence
             of
             his
             preseruation
             ,
             in
             any
             ariseth
             from
             the
             imbecillitie
             of
             faith
             ,
             not
             resting
             vpon
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             promise
             .
             If
             the
             noble
             aspect
             of
             
               Scipio
            
             bred
             such
             an
             awfull
             reuerence
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             theeues
             ,
             and
             murtherers
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             therefore
             rather
             admire
             his
             vertue
             ,
             then
             seeke
             his
             life
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             into
             his
             presence
             ;
             doubt
             yee
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             will
             worke
             such
             an
             impression
             of
             feare
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             
               Babylonian
            
             Traytors
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             dare
             attempt
             ,
             or
             (
             at
             the
             least
             )
             not
             effectuate
             any
             course
             of
             violence
             ,
             and
             iniquitie
             ,
             against
             your
             sacred
             Persons
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             to
             conclude
             this
             point
             of
             
               Romish
            
             crueltie
             ;
             let
             no
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             affected
             
               Nazianzen
            
             an
             
             earnest
             Preacher
             ,
             a
             zealous
             Writer
             ,
             a
             well
             deseruing
             Prelate
             ,
             or
             Minister
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             despaire
             of
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             though
             a
             Murtherer
             dare
             vndertake
             to
             assaile
             him
             in
             any
             priuate
             manner
             ,
             or
             secret
             place
             ;
             as
             sometimes
             it
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             case
             of
             that
             learned
             ,
             constant
             ,
             and
             glorious
             Bishop
             ;
             related
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             the
             description
             of
             his
             owne
             life
             .
             Be
             couragious
             ,
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             truth
             :
             feare
             not
             the
             crueltie
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             death
             is
             the
             debt
             of
             Nature
             ,
             by
             the
             desert
             of
             sinne
             :
             to
             die
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             glorie
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             a
             reward
             in
             Heauen
             .
             Let
             thy
             tongue
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             speake
             ;
             and
             thy
             pen
             write
             ;
             and
             thy
             heart
             pray
             ;
             let
             not
             our
             feare
             of
             
               Babylons
            
             crueltie
             increase
             their
             hope
             of
             our
             ruine
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             then
             ,
             vnto
             euery
             souldier
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             this
             spirituall
             warfare
             ,
             as
             the
             Angell
             vnto
             
               Gedeon
               ;
               The
               Lord
               is
               with
               thee
               ,
               thou
               valiant
               man.
               Iudic.
            
             6.12
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               FIFT
            
             Comparison
             betwixt
             
               Literall
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             
               Papall
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             fift
             ,
             and
             last
             point
             (
             which
             I
             now
             resolue
             to
             touch
             )
             in
             this
             comparison
             ,
             is
             ,
             IMPIETIE
             of
             life
             .
             As
             for
             the
             old
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             she
             was
             incurable
             in
             her
             sinfull
             courses
             .
             
               We
               would
               haue
               cured
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               but
               shee
               would
               not
               be
               cured
               ;
               Ierem.
            
             51.9
             .
             It
             followeth
             therefore
             ;
             
               Her
               iudgement
               is
               come
               vp
               to
               Heauen
               .
            
             It
             came
             downe
             from
             Heauen
             also
             :
             for
             God
             stirred
             vp
             the
             spirit
             of
             
               Cyrus
            
             to
             execute
             his
             vengeance
             vpon
             
               the
               Ladie
               of
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               the
               hammer
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             new
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             shee
             answereth
             fully
             vnto
             
             her
             type
             :
             for
             as
             
               Rome
            
             went
             before
             in
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             so
             
               Babylon
            
             followeth
             afterward
             in
             
               Rome
               .
            
             I
             speake
             not
             now
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             Lay
             persons
             of
             more
             eminent
             qualitie
             ;
             I
             come
             vnto
             the
             Cleargie
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             not
             in
             the
             more
             ignoble
             sort
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             higher
             degree
             of
             the
             
               Cardinalls
               ;
            
             of
             whom
             as
             
               Caluin
            
             saith
             truly
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               Vnà
               cum
               suo
               capite
               sensim
               creuerunt
            
             [
             these
             principall
             members
             of
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Church
             grew
             vp
             by
             little
             ,
             and
             little
             ,
             into
             this
             amplitude
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             head
             ]
             so
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             increasing
             impietie
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               ,
            
             they
             increased
             also
             in
             their
             impietie
             of
             manners
             .
             The
             Histories
             are
             extant
             ;
             their
             conditions
             are
             knowne
             ;
             I
             leaue
             therefore
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             come
             vnto
             their
             head
             himselfe
             ;
             in
             comparison
             of
             whom
             the
             Monarchs
             of
             
               Literall
               Babylon
            
             may
             seeme
             to
             bee
             iust
             ,
             and
             holy
             ;
             as
             God
             testifieth
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             that
             shee
             had
             iustified
             
               Samaria
               in
               all
               the
               abominations
               ,
               which
               shee
               had
               done
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             Doe
             you
             now
             expect
             of
             mee
             
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               their
               names
               ,
            
             and
             a
             repetition
             of
             their
             crimes
             ?
             
               Platina
               ,
            
             the
             Writer
             of
             their
             liues
             (
             an
             Authour
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             that
             had
             experience
             of
             many
             matters
             in
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             can
             tell
             you
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             lesse
             odious
             for
             you
             to
             heare
             ,
             then
             tedious
             for
             me
             to
             speake
             .
             But
             descend
             from
             ancient
             Writers
             vnto
             
               Baronius
            
             (
             though
             one
             of
             the
             most
             perfidious
             ,
             and
             dissolute
             Historians
             ,
             that
             euer
             tooke
             pen
             in
             hand
             )
             euen
             their
             owne
             Cardinall
             
               Baronius
               ;
            
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             tender
             hearted
             man
             ,
             melting
             into
             teares
             ,
             vpon
             the
             recordation
             of
             
               Papall
            
             impieties
             ;
             and
             particularly
             of
             
               Iohn
            
             the
             Twelfth
             .
             You
             shall
             find
             
               Baronius
            
             lamenting
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             vnder
             
             such
             Heads
             ,
             and
             wondering
             that
             such
             an
             impure
             ,
             and
             wicked
             wretch
             should
             assume
             so
             gracious
             a
             name
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             both
             by
             signification
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             persons
             ,
             that
             did
             sometimes
             beare
             the
             same
             .
             Wherevpon
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             the
             Pope
             did
             thereby
             intend
             to
             deceiue
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             might
             suppose
             ,
             that
             
               there
               was
               a
               man
               ,
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Iohn
               .
            
             So
             writeth
             he
             of
             that
             Boy
             -
             
               Pope
               ;
            
             that
             egregious
             Varlet
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             a
             Whore
             ,
             sate
             in
             
               the
               Whore
               of
            
             Babylon
             ;
             as
             a
             fit
             Incumbent
             of
             that
             Apostolicall
             See.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             I
             would
             prosecute
             the
             Historie
             of
             those
             
               Popes
            
             alone
             ,
             who
             did
             vntruly
             weare
             the
             garment
             of
             this
             name
             (
             which
             might
             seeme
             to
             couer
             the
             turpitude
             of
             their
             liues
             )
             it
             were
             more
             easie
             to
             finde
             a
             beginning
             ,
             then
             an
             end
             of
             my
             discourse
             :
             for
             
               Babylon
            
             had
             many
             
               Iohns
            
             (
             besides
             a
             
               Ioane
            
             )
             but
             few
             of
             them
             good
             ;
             and
             the
             last
             of
             that
             name
             (
             
               Iohn
            
             21.
             or
             23.
             for
             the
             
               Papists
            
             disagree
             vpon
             the
             number
             of
             these
             
               Popes
            
             )
             had
             such
             accusations
             produced
             ,
             and
             verified
             by
             Oath
             ,
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             matters
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             Councell
             of
             
               Constance
               ,
            
             vpon
             the
             yeare
             1414.
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             name
             of
             
               Tarquin
            
             was
             hatefull
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             so
             the
             name
             of
             
               Iohn
            
             became
             execrable
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             no
             
               Pope
            
             delighted
             to
             take
             it
             vpon
             him
             ,
             since
             the
             time
             of
             that
             Councell
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             doe
             I
             ,
             or
             rather
             why
             should
             I
             take
             fruitlesse
             paines
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             yea
             ,
             disaduantagious
             also
             vnto
             mine
             owne
             cause
             ?
             For
             now
             I
             pray
             you
             to
             obserue
             diligently
             ,
             with
             me
             ,
             two
             passages
             in
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
            
             very
             artificially
             framed
             ;
             the
             one
             to
             preuent
             our
             beliefe
             ;
             
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             peruert
             our
             iudgement
             .
             
               In
               praefat
               .
               lib.
               de
               Summo
               Pont.
               
            
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             being
             to
             treate
             of
             the
             impieties
             of
             his
             holy
             Fathers
             (
             such
             ,
             so
             prodigious
             ,
             so
             innumerable
             ,
             as
             perhaps
             no
             State
             of
             
               Pagans
            
             can
             parallel
             ,
             much
             lesse
             of
             
               Christians
               ;
            
             be
             they
             Princes
             ,
             or
             bee
             they
             Prelates
             )
             marke
             how
             cunningly
             hee
             seeketh
             to
             bring
             his
             Reader
             into
             a
             suspition
             of
             all
             Histories
             ;
             which
             he
             had
             rather
             accuse
             of
             falshood
             ,
             then
             wee
             should
             accuse
             his
             
               Popes
            
             of
             impious
             ,
             and
             wicked
             life
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             writeth
             the
             learned
             Cardinall
             ;
             
               Quidam
               parùm
               probi
               Pontifices
               :
               &c.
               
            
             Some
             
               Popes
               ,
            
             being
             of
             little
             honestie
             ,
             did
             sometimes
             possesse
             ,
             and
             gouerne
             the
             Apostolicall
             Seate
             .
             
               Parùm
               probi
               ?
            
             Away
             with
             that
             tearme
             of
             diminution
             :
             
               improbissimi
               ,
               impijssimi
               ,
               diabolissimi
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             fitter
             words
             for
             such
             monsters
             ,
             whose
             villanies
             no
             tongue
             can
             speake
             with
             modestie
             ,
             nor
             pen
             describe
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             proceed
             .
             Who
             were
             those
             
               parùm
               probi
               ?
            
             He
             telleth
             you
             :
             
               Stephanus
            
             the
             sixt
             ,
             
               Leo
            
             the
             fift
             ,
             
               Christophorus
            
             the
             first
             ,
             
               Sergius
            
             the
             third
             ,
             
               Iohannes
            
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             
               Alexander
            
             the
             sixt
             .
             Then
             he
             addeth
             ;
             
               alijque
               non
               pauci
               .
            
             Speake
             more
             plainly
             ,
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
            
             mince
             not
             the
             matter
             ;
             say
             not
             ,
             
               non
               pauci
            
             [
             not
             a
             few
             others
             ]
             but
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             
               Popes
               ;
            
             for
             so
             there
             was
             ,
             if
             their
             owne
             Historians
             may
             deserue
             our
             beliefe
             .
             But
             heere
             the
             
               Cardinall
            
             casteth
             in
             his
             doubt
             ;
             
               Si
               vera
               sunt
               ,
               que
               de
               eorum
               vita
               ,
               &
               rebus
               gestis
               ,
               apud
               historicos
               eorum
               temporum
               scripta
               leguntur
               :
            
             If
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             those
             things
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             the
             Histories
             of
             those
             times
             record
             concerning
             the
             liues
             ,
             and
             actions
             of
             these
             
               Popes
               .
               If
               they
               be
               true
               ?
            
             His
             desire
             was
             to
             denie
             all
             the
             accusations
             ;
             
             but
             ,
             hauing
             not
             abilitie
             to
             disprooue
             the
             matters
             ,
             he
             draweth
             the
             Histories
             into
             question
             ,
             and
             breedeth
             a
             secret
             dubitation
             in
             the
             minde
             of
             his
             Reader
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             passage
             in
             
               Bellarmine
               :
            
             and
             he
             is
             more
             ingenuous
             ,
             and
             modest
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             then
             
               Baronius
            
             is
             often
             in
             the
             like
             ;
             not
             only
             drawing
             an
             obscuritie
             ,
             or
             some
             doubt
             vpon
             such
             Histories
             ,
             as
             distaste
             his
             palate
             ,
             and
             are
             against
             his
             purpose
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             disclayming
             them
             ,
             correcting
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             forging
             others
             ,
             without
             any
             apparant
             euidence
             ;
             with
             many
             such
             indirect
             ,
             and
             preposterous
             courses
             ;
             which
             the
             
               Venetian
            
             Authours
             (
             while
             the
             controuersie
             depended
             betwixt
             their
             State
             ,
             and
             
               Paul
            
             the
             fift
             )
             doe
             carefully
             note
             in
             that
             dishonest
             Authour
             ;
             whom
             the
             
               Spaniards
               ,
            
             the
             
               Benedictines
               ,
            
             the
             said
             
               Venetians
               ,
            
             and
             sundrie
             
               Romane
            
             Catholickes
             ,
             vpon
             seuerall
             occasions
             (
             all
             tending
             to
             one
             crime
             of
             
               iniurious
               falsitie
            
             )
             doe
             brand
             most
             deeply
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             And
             thus
             hauing
             spoken
             some
             thing
             of
             these
             two
             
               Cardinall
            
             Brethren
             [
             the
             
               Castor
               ,
            
             and
             
               Pollux
            
             of
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Church
             ]
             I
             will
             end
             with
             him
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             did
             first
             begin
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             passage
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             excellent
             note
             .
             Hee
             would
             discredit
             the
             Histories
             ,
             as
             false
             :
             hee
             could
             not
             :
             behold
             now
             a
             greater
             aduantage
             vnto
             his
             Church
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             true
             .
             How
             can
             that
             bee
             ?
             Is
             hee
             so
             skilfull
             a
             Workeman
             ,
             that
             hee
             can
             make
             a
             
               Mercurie
            
             out
             of
             euery
             blocke
             ;
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             crooked
             ,
             and
             knottie
             ?
             He
             is
             :
             for
             marke
             his
             
               dilemma
               .
            
             If
             those
             Histories
             be
             false
             ,
             then
             they
             make
             nothing
             against
             vs.
             If
             they
             bee
             true
             ,
             yet
             they
             make
             very
             much
             for
             vs.
             How
             can
             this
             be
             ?
             Because
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             
               Persons
            
             doth
             prooue
             the
             sanctitie
             ,
             and
             perpetuitie
             of
             their
             
               Seate
               :
            
             
             so
             that
             the
             issue
             of
             my
             labour
             (
             in
             shewing
             their
             impieties
             )
             would
             be
             the
             preiudice
             of
             my
             cause
             .
          
           
             Heare
             therefore
             the
             
               Cardinall
            
             speaking
             in
             his
             owne
             words
             ;
             
               Nihil
               est
               quòd
               haeretici
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               for
               the
               heretickes
               to
               take
               so
               much
               paines
               ,
               in
               searching
               out
               the
               vices
               of
               certaine
               Popes
               .
            
             Why
             so
             ?
             
               For
               we
               confesse
               that
               they
               were
               not
               few
               .
            
             A
             good
             confession
             :
             though
             before
             we
             heard
             him
             speake
             in
             another
             Language
             ;
             
               Si
               vera
               sunt
               ;
            
             if
             those
             things
             were
             true
             .
             Well
             :
             now
             they
             are
             true
             :
             now
             he
             confesseth
             the
             accusation
             :
             but
             why
             ?
             For
             hee
             hath
             inuented
             a
             new
             defence
             of
             the
             Seat
             by
             the
             old
             offences
             of
             the
             persons
             .
             Heare
             him
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             againe
             in
             his
             owne
             words
             ;
             
               Tantum
               abest
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               so
               farre
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               from
               obscuring
               ,
               or
               diminishing
               the
               glorie
               of
               this
               Seate
               ,
               that
               thereby
               it
               is
               rather
               exceedingly
               amplified
               ,
               and
               increased
               ;
               for
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               perceiue
               ,
               that
               it
               consisteth
               by
               the
               speciall
               prouidence
               of
               God.
            
             So
             he
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             perceiue
             no
             such
             matter
             ;
             howbeit
             I
             perceiue
             that
             nothing
             was
             so
             absurd
             ,
             which
             some
             Philosopher
             would
             not
             maintaine
             :
             and
             nothing
             is
             so
             true
             ,
             and
             forcible
             ,
             which
             these
             
               Babylonians
            
             will
             not
             either
             denie
             ,
             or
             elude
             .
             And
             farther
             I
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             
               recitasse
               ,
               confutasse
               est
               ;
            
             to
             recite
             their
             opinions
             ,
             is
             to
             refute
             their
             follies
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             I
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             Gods
             singular
             patience
             to
             suffer
             these
             Monarchs
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             a
             while
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             time
             of
             wrath
             to
             come
             (
             and
             it
             cannot
             bee
             farre
             off
             )
             when
             the
             
               Whore
            
             must
             perish
             by
             fire
             ,
             and
             her
             
               Beast
            
             must
             yeeld
             vnto
             the
             Sword.
             For
             as
             in
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             you
             haue
             heard
             of
             a
             
               Babylon
            
             [
             the
             sinne
             of
             
               Rome
            
             ]
             in
             the
             subiect
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             you
             
             shall
             heare
             of
             a
             
               cecidit
            
             [
             the
             punishment
             of
             
               Rome
            
             ]
             in
             predicate
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Meane
             while
             I
             conclude
             ,
             by
             due
             ,
             and
             true
             remonstrances
             in
             the
             
               first
               ,
            
             and
             
               second
            
             Inquisitions
             [
             two
             distinct
             parts
             of
             my
             discourse
             ;
             the
             one
             shewing
             ,
             by
             good
             ,
             and
             pregnant
             reasons
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             her
             present
             condition
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             my
             Text
             ;
             the
             other
             declaring
             the
             conformitie
             betwixt
             the
             
               Literall
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             
               Papall
               Rome
               ;
            
             and
             so
             expressing
             the
             congruitie
             of
             this
             title
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             applied
             here
             vnto
             
               Rome
            
             ]
             that
             since
             
               Rome
            
             doth
             imitate
             (
             nay
             much
             exceed
             )
             the
             sinnes
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             therefore
             shee
             doth
             iustly
             ,
             and
             must
             necessarily
             ,
             beare
             her
             name
             ;
             agreeing
             vnto
             it
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Citie
               ,
            
             as
             both
             are
             vnder
             one
             ,
             and
             their
             common
             head
             ,
             the
             
               Pope
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             cleere
             intention
             of
             the
             Angell
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             certaine
             exposition
             of
             this
             Scripture
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             
               Simeon
               ,
            
             and
             
               Leui
            
             are
             called
             
               fratres
               in
               malo
               [
               Gen.
            
             49.5
             .
             ]
             brethren
             in
             euill
             ,
             so
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             
               Rome
            
             are
             
               sorores
               in
               malo
               ,
            
             sisters
             in
             euill
             ;
             like
             in
             condition
             ,
             and
             in
             qualitie
             ,
             to
             their
             owne
             
               confusion
               ;
            
             as
             the
             name
             of
             the
             first
             doth
             originally
             import
             ,
             and
             doth
             likewise
             ominate
             vnto
             the
             second
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Obseruations
            
             pertaining
             to
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Manners
             ,
             framed
             vpon
             the
             passages
             in
             the
             two
             former
             
               Inquisitions
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             I
             come
             thirdly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             vnto
             such
             
               Obseruations
            
             (
             according
             to
             my
             promise
             ,
             and
             proiect
             in
             the
             *
             beginning
             of
             this
             Sermon
             )
             as
             doe
             kindly
             ,
             and
             proper
             ensue
             vpon
             the
             precedent
             passages
             of
             my
             discourse
             ;
             
             and
             they
             are
             ten
             :
             which
             I
             will
             prosecute
             with
             such
             conuenient
             breuitie
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             each
             will
             particularly
             beare
             .
          
           
             FIRST
             ,
             then
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             doth
             stand
             specially
             indebted
             vnto
             him
             for
             this
             diuine
             Booke
             of
             the
             
               Reuelation
               ,
            
             wherein
             wee
             may
             plainely
             discouer
             the
             prescience
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             of
             God
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             so
             ,
             it
             being
             more
             darke
             vnto
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             
               [
               so
               many
               syllables
               ,
               so
               many
               mysteries
               therein
               ]
            
             and
             breeding
             more
             admiration
             ,
             then
             bringing
             vtilitie
             vnto
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             obscuritie
             thereof
             (
             so
             that
             the
             Pen-man
             of
             this
             sacred
             Booke
             might
             truly
             say
             ,
             
               Scripsi
               ,
               &
               non
               scripsi
               ;
            
             I
             haue
             written
             ,
             and
             not
             written
             ,
             I
             haue
             reuealed
             ,
             and
             yet
             concealed
             ,
             the
             future
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             therefore
             ,
             now
             wee
             stand
             bound
             vnto
             God
             in
             a
             new
             ,
             and
             farther
             obligation
             ,
             for
             that
             wee
             ,
             in
             the
             successe
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             euent
             of
             things
             ,
             haue
             attained
             ,
             in
             sundrie
             particulars
             of
             greatest
             consequence
             (
             and
             namely
             ,
             in
             this
             mysterie
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             vnto
             such
             a
             perspicuous
             ,
             and
             infallible
             vnderstanding
             of
             this
             
               Booke
               ;
            
             which
             is
             the
             
               Beniamin
            
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             (
             the
             principall
             Author
             thereof
             )
             the
             Sonne
             of
             his
             right
             hand
             ;
             the
             last
             borne
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             Issue
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             hee
             begate
             vnto
             his
             Church
             ;
             the
             conclusion
             of
             that
             Oracle
             ,
             whence
             we
             deriue
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           
             This
             Booke
             is
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             the
             apparant
             Seale
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             a
             strong
             bulwarke
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             an
             incurable
             wound
             of
             the
             
               Babylonian
            
             Monarch
             ,
             a
             certaine
             expugnation
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             Church
             .
             For
             though
             the
             learned
             Iesuite
             
               Ludouicus
               ab
               Alcasar
               ,
            
             in
             his
             copious
             exposition
             of
             this
             Booke
             ,
             doth
             
             so
             peruert
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             purpose
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             therein
             ,
             by
             laying
             the
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             vpon
             
               Rome
            
             in
             her
             Ethnicall
             estate
             alone
             ,
             &
             pretending
             that
             this
             
               fall
            
             is
             only
             in
             a
             spirituall
             manner
             ,
             by
             falling
             from
             her
             ancient
             Idolatrie
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             concludeth
             his
             exposition
             of
             this
             Booke
             in
             these
             brauing
             words
             ;
             
               Maximâ
               sum
               voluptate
               perfusus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               I
               am
               filled
               with
               singular
               contentation
               ,
               and
               ioy
               of
               heart
               ,
               because
               ,
               through
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               haue
               now
               cleerely
               discerned
               ,
               how
               glorious
               this
               Booke
               of
               the
               Reuelation
               is
               vnto
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ;
            
             yet
             wee
             may
             contemne
             his
             folly
             ,
             or
             rather
             commiserate
             his
             blindnesse
             in
             this
             case
             .
             But
             wee
             will
             leaue
             him
             vnto
             the
             censure
             of
             
               Ribera
               ,
            
             so
             well
             discerning
             that
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             another
             estate
             ,
             succeeding
             after
             the
             intertainment
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             
               fall
            
             is
             by
             a
             great
             ,
             and
             finall
             ruine
             of
             that
             Idolatrous
             Citie
             ,
             that
             hee
             pronounceth
             them
             to
             be
             worse
             
               then
               very
               fooles
               ,
            
             that
             will
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             confesse
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             this
             (
             good
             Christian
             hearers
             )
             that
             though
             
               Ribera
            
             first
             ,
             and
             
               Viegas
            
             after
             him
             ,
             doe
             confidently
             deny
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
            
             is
             
               Babylon
            
             now
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             
               Church
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             euer
             shall
             so
             bee
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             
               Citie
            
             it selfe
             ,
             while
             shee
             remaineth
             in
             subiection
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             shall
             deserue
             that
             name
             ,
             yet
             ,
             by
             making
             such
             a
             plaine
             ,
             and
             faire
             confession
             (
             which
             the
             very
             euidence
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             with
             the
             due
             coherence
             of
             all
             circumstances
             therein
             ,
             did
             necessarily
             extort
             from
             their
             pens
             )
             that
             
               Rome
            
             is
             
               Babylon
            
             also
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             ●●
             second
             estate
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             bee
             so
             full
             of
             
               Idolatry
            
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             communicate
             it
             abroad
             ;
             and
             that
             shee
             shall
             haue
             great
             negotiation
             of
             
               Merchants
               ;
            
             and
             that
             shee
             shall
             haue
             
             another
             
               Empire
               ,
            
             largely
             patent
             ,
             and
             greatly
             potent
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             therefore
             not
             onely
             a
             strong
             suspition
             ,
             but
             a
             manifest
             conuiction
             must
             fall
             ineuitably
             vpon
             
               Papall
               Rome
            
             (
             as
             wee
             haue
             deduced
             by
             many
             substantiall
             proofes
             ,
             against
             the
             vaine
             ,
             and
             poore
             surmises
             of
             
               Ribera
               ,
            
             and
             
               Viegas
            
             to
             the
             contrarie
             )
             the
             true
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             of
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             heretofore
             )
             that
             shall
             come
             vnto
             the
             lamentable
             
               fall
               ,
            
             whereof
             I
             shall
             speake
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             This
             consequence
             
               Ludonicus
               ab
               Alcasar
               ,
            
             either
             well
             perceiuing
             ,
             or
             vehemently
             suspecting
             it
             to
             ensue
             vpon
             the
             said
             confession
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             hath
             therefore
             cast
             a
             new
             myst
             vpon
             the
             matter
             ,
             drawne
             a
             vayle
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             contradicted
             their
             exposition
             ,
             wrested
             the
             sacred
             Text
             vnto
             his
             
               foolish
               ,
            
             and
             ridiculous
             fancie
             (
             as
             if
             the
             
               state
            
             of
             this
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             her
             
               fall
               ,
            
             were
             past
             )
             that
             so
             wee
             might
             not
             discerne
             the
             true
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             which
             is
             now
             present
             ,
             nor
             her
             certaine
             
               fall
               ,
            
             which
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             .
             But
             let
             mee
             here
             speake
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             two
             (
             for
             I
             am
             to
             passe
             vnto
             other
             matters
             )
             touching
             this
             learned
             
               grando
               ;
               Ludouicus
               ab
               Alcasar
               .
            
             If
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             be
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             onely
             in
             her
             
               Ethnicall
               estate
               ;
            
             and
             if
             
               Rome
            
             haue
             not
             any
             other
             
               fall
               ,
            
             but
             only
             a
             
               mysticall
            
             fall
             ;
             
               viz.
            
             by
             falling
             vnto
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             from
             that
             estate
             (
             which
             estate
             hath
             now
             beene
             extinct
             ,
             neere
             vpon
             the
             space
             of
             one
             thousand
             &
             three
             hundred
             yeres
             )
             and
             yet
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             in
             the
             frame
             and
             tenour
             of
             the
             sacred
             Booke
             of
             the
             
               Reuelation
               ,
            
             that
             no
             speciall
             and
             notable
             matter
             of
             propheticall
             prediction
             therein
             ,
             doth
             interuene
             ,
             or
             come
             betwixt
             the
             ruine
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             which
             is
             described
             historically
             ,
             Chapter
             18.
             there
             being
             a
             
               prolepsis
            
             only
             ,
             or
             briefe
             anticipation
             thereof
             ,
             Chapter
             14.8
             .
             )
             and
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             world
             (
             for
             ,
             after
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             
             Chapter
             18.
             
             S.
             
               Iohn
            
             proceedeth
             ,
             Chapter
             19.
             to
             an
             applause
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             her
             destruction
             :
             then
             ,
             Chapter
             20.
             to
             a
             recapitulation
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             with
             a
             declaration
             of
             the
             generall
             Iudgement
             ,
             being
             then
             shortly
             to
             come
             :
             then
             ,
             finally
             ,
             Chapter
             21.
             and
             22.
             to
             a
             description
             of
             the
             heauenly
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             and
             the
             happy
             condition
             of
             the
             Saints
             therein
             ,
             &c.
             )
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             this
             voluminous
             Iesuite
             of
             
               Alcasar
            
             (
             this
             man
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             
               Nod
            
             )
             in
             the
             
               tohu
               ,
            
             and
             
               bohu
            
             [
             the
             vanitie
             ,
             and
             inanitie
             ]
             of
             his
             large
             ,
             and
             copious
             Commentarie
             vpon
             this
             diuine
             Booke
             ,
             hath
             left
             open
             so
             wide
             a
             gap
             of
             one
             thousand
             &
             three
             hundred
             yeres
             (
             or
             neere
             vpon
             that
             space
             )
             alreadie
             past
             ,
             besides
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             any
             sufficient
             matter
             ,
             of
             Historicall
             prediction
             ,
             to
             fill
             vp
             the
             same
             .
             And
             yet
             who
             doth
             not
             perceiue
             ,
             by
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             the
             ending
             of
             this
             Booke
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             ,
             in
             the
             passages
             thereof
             ,
             generally
             containe
             a
             perpetuall
             ,
             and
             a
             continued
             Historie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             her
             whole
             decourse
             ;
             euen
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             vnto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             Farewell
             ,
             then
             ,
             gentle
             
               Ludouicus
               ab
               Alcasar
               ,
            
             with
             your
             little
             wit
             ,
             and
             lesse
             honestie
             :
             and
             so
             I
             returne
             (
             my
             benigne
             ,
             and
             courteous
             Auditors
             )
             vnto
             you
             againe
             .
          
           
             Reioyce
             you
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             in
             this
             inestimable
             Booke
             ;
             embrace
             it
             with
             gratitude
             ;
             conuerse
             in
             it
             with
             diligence
             ;
             admire
             what
             you
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             ,
             what
             you
             vnderstand
             not
             ,
             admire
             it
             the
             more
             ;
             search
             it
             with
             industrie
             ;
             enter
             into
             it
             with
             praier
             ;
             despise
             not
             the
             opinion
             of
             others
             ;
             presume
             not
             vpon
             your
             owne
             ;
             let
             not
             
             the
             obscuritie
             of
             some
             things
             ,
             yet
             vnknowne
             ,
             make
             you
             neglect
             the
             vtilitie
             of
             so
             many
             things
             (
             and
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             this
             mysterie
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             alreadie
             knowne
             therein
             .
             Read
             it
             ,
             reuerence
             it
             ;
             repute
             it
             (
             as
             it
             is
             )
             the
             sacred
             Oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             committed
             vnto
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             sustaine
             her
             patience
             ,
             and
             to
             confirme
             her
             faith
             .
          
           
             SECONDLY
             ;
             wee
             haue
             great
             cause
             to
             commend
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             applaud
             our
             owne
             happinesse
             in
             the
             certaine
             ,
             and
             cleere
             discouerie
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             this
             diuine
             ,
             and
             mysticall
             Booke
             .
             For
             as
             the
             
               Starre
            
             did
             lead
             the
             Wise-men
             to
             find
             out
             
               Bethlehem
               ,
            
             where
             Christ
             was
             borne
             ,
             so
             this
             Scripture
             doth
             guide
             ,
             and
             conduct
             vs
             vnto
             the
             knowledge
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             wherein
             Antichrist
             doth
             reigne
             .
             
               Rome
            
             shall
             not
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             infatuate
             vs
             with
             her
             glorious
             title
             of
             
               the
               Mother-Church
               ;
            
             for
             now
             wee
             know
             her
             to
             bee
             
               the
               Mother
               of
               Fornications
               :
            
             shee
             shall
             not
             insult
             with
             the
             faire
             priuiledge
             of
             the
             
               Apostolicall
               Seate
               ;
            
             for
             now
             wee
             know
             her
             to
             be
             an
             Apostaticall
             Synagogue
             :
             shee
             shall
             not
             beare
             vs
             downe
             with
             the
             supremacie
             of
             a
             
               Papall
               Head-ship
               ;
            
             for
             now
             wee
             know
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               Second
               Beast
               ,
            
             intruding
             vpon
             the
             Seate
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             with
             a
             larger
             challenge
             of
             power
             ;
             
               extensiuè
               ,
            
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             
               intensiuè
               ,
            
             in
             degree
             :
             now
             we
             know
             ,
             who
             hee
             is
             ,
             that
             aduanceth
             himselfe
             ouer
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Emperours
             ;
             ouer
             States
             ,
             and
             Crownes
             ;
             ouer
             Church
             ,
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             by
             his
             false
             Keyes
             ,
             and
             pretensed
             Swords
             .
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ;
             whereas
             this
             
               Romish
               Babylon
            
             cryeth
             out
             vpon
             our
             separation
             from
             her
             Societie
             ,
             wee
             are
             warranted
             ,
             nay
             wee
             are
             commanded
             thereunto
             ,
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ;
             
               Goe
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               ;
            
             
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             not
             there
             taken
             only
             from
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             in
             that
             shee
             is
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             but
             from
             her
             punishment
             also
             ,
             in
             that
             shee
             shall
             
               fall
               ;
            
             for
             so
             it
             followeth
             ;
             
               that
               you
               bee
               not
               partakers
               in
               her
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               receiue
               not
               of
               her
               plagues
               ;
            
             of
             which
             I
             am
             to
             treate
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             vnto
             the
             predicate
             of
             my
             Text.
             
          
           
             Meane
             while
             you
             may
             obserue
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Exodus
               ,
            
             this
             departure
             out
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             is
             
               Corporall
            
             (
             and
             not
             spirituall
             onely
             )
             unto
             sch
             ,
             as
             haue
             
               Locall
            
             communion
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             dwell
             within
             her
             walls
             :
             but
             it
             is
             
               Spirituall
            
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             corporall
             ,
             vnto
             such
             ,
             as
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             
               England
               ,
               France
               ,
            
             &c.
             haue
             
               doctrinall
            
             communion
             with
             her
             ;
             and
             are
             members
             ,
             depending
             vpon
             her
             head
             :
             so
             that
             this
             word
             
               her
            
             [
             goe
             out
             of
             her
             ]
             importeth
             not
             onely
             her
             site
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             but
             her
             societie
             ,
             and
             errours
             .
             Goe
             then
             specially
             out
             of
             these
             ,
             ô
             you
             his
             people
             ,
             whether
             within
             ,
             or
             without
             her
             walls
             ;
             whether
             you
             bee
             in
             
               Rome
            
             (
             where
             God
             hath
             some
             people
             ,
             euen
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Text
             )
             or
             whether
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             since
             shee
             casteth
             you
             out
             of
             her
             societie
             ,
             desire
             it
             not
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             vnto
             your
             owne
             danger
             ;
             shee
             doth
             that
             for
             you
             ,
             which
             God
             requireth
             you
             to
             doe
             for
             your selues
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             mee
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             addresse
             my
             speech
             vnto
             rhetoricall
             
               Campian
               ,
            
             insulting
             vpon
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             with
             his
             termes
             of
             derision
             ,
             and
             contempt
             ;
             
               Audito
               nomine
               Ecclesiae
               hostis
               expalluit
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             :
             our
             aduersarie
             waxed
             pale
             ,
             when
             hee
             heard
             the
             very
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Protestant
             could
             produce
             no
             
               Catalogue
               of
               names
               ,
            
             for
             any
             visible
             
             
             
             
             
             existencie
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             succession
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             which
             
               Rome
            
             onely
             hath
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestant
             hath
             not
             .
             How
             shallow
             ,
             weake
             ,
             malicious
             ,
             and
             vnlearned
             a
             pretence
             this
             is
             (
             either
             against
             vs
             ,
             or
             for
             themselues
             )
             it
             is
             now
             no
             conuenient
             
               time
               ,
            
             nor
             proper
             
               occasion
            
             to
             dispute
             :
             I
             will
             attend
             both
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             prouidence
             ,
             to
             direct
             mee
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
          
           
             But
             vnto
             
               Campian
            
             I
             returne
             my
             answere
             ,
             truely
             ,
             fairely
             ,
             and
             pertinently
             ,
             by
             the
             verdict
             of
             my
             Text.
             
               Audito
               nomine
            
             Babylonis
             
               hostis
               expalluit
               ;
            
             our
             aduersarie
             waxed
             pale
             ,
             vpon
             the
             very
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
               :
            
             it
             troubled
             his
             wit
             ;
             it
             vexed
             his
             heart
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             terrour
             vnto
             his
             soule
             :
             for
             hee
             liueth
             in
             that
             ,
             from
             which
             hee
             ought
             to
             flye
             ,
             if
             hee
             haue
             any
             part
             in
             
               Gods
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             separation
             from
             
               Rome
            
             is
             necessarie
             ,
             in
             many
             respects
             ,
             and
             is
             grounded
             here
             ,
             vpon
             such
             a
             principle
             ,
             as
             cannot
             bee
             denied
             ,
             so
             wee
             need
             not
             depart
             from
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             but
             because
             she
             is
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             as
             she
             is
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             as
             she
             is
             departed
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             truth
             (
             standing
             vpon
             his
             Word
             )
             and
             as
             she
             is
             departed
             from
             her selfe
             ,
             as
             she
             was
             in
             the
             more
             pure
             ,
             and
             ancient
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             no
             
               Catalogue
               of
               names
            
             can
             bee
             produced
             ,
             to
             iustifie
             any
             succession
             in
             those
             doctrines
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             iustly
             dissent
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             vniustly
             from
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             .
             O
             how
             gladly
             would
             we
             returne
             vnto
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             if
             shee
             would
             returne
             vnto
             her selfe
             ?
             Shee
             will
             not
             doe
             the
             one
             ;
             therefore
             wee
             cannot
             doe
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             point
             ;
             since
             the
             iniudicious
             auoydance
             of
             one
             errour
             draweth
             vs
             into
             the
             danger
             of
             another
             
             (
             
               Arrius
            
             was
             in
             opposition
             vnto
             
               Sabellius
               ;
            
             and
             
               Eutyches
            
             vnto
             
               Nestorius
               ;
            
             but
             all
             in
             errour
             )
             let
             men
             be
             well
             ,
             and
             soundly
             aduised
             in
             their
             departure
             from
             this
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             lest
             they
             erect
             a
             new
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             compounded
             of
             their
             owne
             fancies
             ,
             by
             Anabaptisticall
             furie
             ,
             and
             Anarchicall
             paritie
             ,
             through
             a
             misprision
             of
             things
             ,
             vpon
             false
             ,
             vnlearned
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             principles
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               the
               way
               ,
               to
               come
               neerest
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               is
               to
               goe
               farthest
               from
               the
               Pope
               :
            
             that
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               must
               stand
               in
               an
               vniuersall
               contrarietie
               vnto
               Rome
               :
            
             that
             
               the
               meanes
               ,
               to
               bring
               things
               vnto
               a
               medietie
               ,
               and
               proper
               state
               ,
               is
               to
               runne
               into
               an
               opposite
               ,
               and
               contrarie
               course
               ;
            
             as
             ,
             to
             bring
             a
             crooked
             sticke
             vnto
             streightnesse
             ,
             you
             must
             wreathe
             ,
             and
             force
             it
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             way
             .
             Which
             instance
             being
             made
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             by
             a
             learned
             man
             (
             standing
             in
             the
             tearmes
             of
             inconformitie
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             )
             Master
             
               Hooker
            
             (
             that
             Oracle
             of
             Theologie
             )
             made
             answere
             vnto
             him
             very
             well
             ;
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             was
             alreadie
             come
             to
             her
             medietie
             ,
             and
             setled
             estate
             ;
             but
             ,
             by
             this
             instance
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             that
             the
             said
             learned
             man
             ,
             with
             some
             others
             (
             running
             a
             way
             of
             extreame
             opposition
             )
             were
             yet
             to
             come
             vnto
             some
             other
             medietie
             ,
             and
             condition
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             thus
             bowed
             things
             vnto
             a
             contrarie
             course
             .
             And
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             (
             vpon
             certaine
             experience
             )
             to
             auoyde
             the
             
               Scylla
            
             of
             one
             shipwracke
             ,
             some
             men
             runne
             indiscreetly
             vpon
             the
             
               Charybdis
            
             of
             another
             ;
             being
             so
             transported
             with
             intemperate
             Zeale
             ,
             that
             ,
             without
             Learning
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             or
             Conscience
             ,
             they
             impute
             the
             name
             of
             
               Poperie
            
             vnto
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             they
             ignorantly
             distast
             ,
             
             and
             cast
             the
             aspersion
             of
             a
             
               Papist
            
             vpon
             any
             person
             ,
             that
             they
             maliciously
             disaffect
             .
             Such
             ciuill
             warres
             in
             the
             Church
             haue
             their
             end
             without
             triumph
             ;
             of
             which
             point
             I
             shall
             speake
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             FOVRTHLY
             ;
             great
             is
             the
             happinesse
             of
             our
             
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             
               State
               ,
            
             being
             deliuered
             from
             the
             yoake
             ,
             and
             tyrannie
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             which
             held
             them
             both
             in
             seruitude
             ,
             and
             captiuitie
             ,
             for
             many
             yeeres
             .
             For
             if
             any
             Land
             may
             iustly
             complaine
             ,
             that
             
               cruell
               Lords
               haue
               had
               the
               dominion
               ouer
               them
               ;
            
             ENGLAND
             might
             complaine
             of
             this
             indignitie
             ,
             and
             did
             often
             complaine
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             many
             ,
             and
             bitter
             teares
             ;
             and
             particularly
             in
             the
             Reigne
             of
             King
             
               Henrie
            
             the
             Third
             ,
             whom
             (
             as
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             doth
             relate
             )
             the
             
               Babylonian
            
             Monarch
             stiled
             his
             
               Vassall
               ,
            
             and
             
               England
            
             his
             
               Iade
               ;
            
             for
             shee
             did
             beare
             his
             burthens
             of
             oppression
             ,
             in
             sundry
             expilations
             ,
             and
             deepe
             exhaustions
             of
             her
             Treasure
             .
             Afterward
             ,
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             his
             Sonne
             (
             King
             
               Edward
            
             the
             first
             )
             hee
             sent
             forth
             peremptory
             interdictions
             vnto
             all
             the
             Cleargie
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             requiring
             them
             vpon
             vertue
             of
             their
             obedience
             vnto
             the
             Apostolicall
             Seat
             ,
             not
             to
             contribute
             their
             Subsidies
             ,
             and
             iust
             reliefe
             ,
             vnto
             their
             Souereigne
             Lord
             ,
             the
             King
             ;
             directly
             ,
             and
             cleerly
             against
             the
             prescription
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             vnto
             all
             Christian
             subiects
             (
             though
             vnder
             vnbeleeuing
             Princes
             )
             instructing
             them
             to
             
               giue
               tribute
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               they
               owe
               tribute
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             
             O
             the
             rare
             Diuinitie
             of
             
               Babylon
               !
            
             The
             Cleargie
             of
             
               England
            
             must
             giue
             monies
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             if
             hee
             require
             them
             ;
             but
             not
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             he
             forbid
             them
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             this
             occasion
             ensued
             a
             rebellious
             opposition
             
             in
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterburie
               [
               Peckham
            
             by
             name
             ]
             against
             his
             lawfull
             Souereigne
             ;
             that
             victorious
             ,
             and
             puissant
             King
             (
             as
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Pope
             seldome
             wanted
             a
             Prelate
             in
             that
             See
             ,
             to
             concurre
             with
             him
             against
             the
             King
             )
             to
             the
             iust
             prouocation
             of
             his
             Royall
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             no
             small
             inconuenience
             of
             the
             whole
             Cleargie
             in
             this
             Land.
             
          
           
             But
             leauing
             temporall
             things
             (
             wherein
             this
             Iland
             suffered
             great
             calamitie
             ,
             and
             vexation
             by
             the
             
               Babylonian
            
             Monarchs
             ;
             drawing
             monies
             out
             of
             mens
             purses
             ,
             and
             withdrawing
             their
             obedience
             from
             their
             naturall
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Kings
             )
             I
             come
             vnto
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             wherein
             your
             deliuerance
             ,
             from
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             pertaineth
             vnto
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             ministreth
             vnto
             you
             matter
             of
             higher
             contemplation
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             freed
             from
             dangerous
             errous
             of
             false
             doctrines
             ;
             from
             the
             oppression
             of
             conscience
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             did
             reigne
             ,
             and
             tyrannize
             ;
             from
             the
             vncomfortable
             ,
             and
             ridiculous
             seruice
             of
             God
             in
             an
             vnknowne
             tongue
             ;
             from
             prostitution
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             soule
             vnto
             stocks
             ,
             and
             stones
             ;
             from
             Idolatrous
             adoration
             of
             a
             breaden
             God
             ;
             from
             the
             vexing
             feare
             of
             fained
             Purgatorie
             ;
             from
             the
             vaine
             hope
             of
             
               Babylonian
            
             Pardons
             ;
             and
             finally
             (
             in
             a
             word
             )
             from
             the
             vanitie
             of
             vncertaine
             traditions
             ,
             with
             a
             number
             of
             superstitions
             ,
             and
             fopperies
             ,
             whose
             obseruation
             was
             with
             great
             difficultie
             and
             little
             profit
             ;
             yea
             rather
             with
             singular
             detriment
             ,
             vnto
             the
             glorie
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             perfection
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             Which
             things
             being
             iustly
             cast
             out
             of
             this
             Church
             (
             as
             Christ
             expelled
             abuses
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             
               Iohn
            
             2.15
             .
             )
             you
             haue
             a
             peaceable
             state
             of
             conscience
             toward
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             
             sweet
             libertie
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             vnder
             a
             gracious
             ,
             and
             learned
             Souereigne
             ;
             a
             sincere
             Professour
             ,
             and
             a
             constant
             Protectour
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             FIFTLY
             ;
             they
             beare
             a
             speciall
             obligation
             to
             God
             for
             his
             singular
             mercie
             ,
             whom
             hee
             hath
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             societie
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             from
             the
             contagion
             of
             her
             cup
             ;
             which
             ,
             with
             
               Circaean
            
             intantations
             ,
             metamorphizeth
             men
             into
             beasts
             ,
             intoxicating
             them
             with
             her
             venimous
             dregges
             ;
             till
             God
             ,
             of
             his
             meere
             grace
             ,
             seeking
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             lost
             themselues
             ,
             take
             away
             the
             veile
             of
             errour
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             vnderstand
             ,
             
               from
               whence
               [
               Apoc.
            
             2.5
             .
             ]
             and
             
               to
               what
               ,
            
             they
             are
             fallen
             .
             Though
             they
             wanted
             his
             preuenient
             grace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fell
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             his
             excitant
             grace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             rose
             againe
             :
             and
             if
             they
             haue
             assistant
             grace
             ,
             none
             are
             more
             humble
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             none
             are
             more
             carefull
             of
             their
             wayes
             ,
             none
             are
             more
             gratefull
             vnto
             God
             ,
             none
             are
             more
             seruiceable
             vnto
             the
             Church
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             elder
             brother
             repine
             at
             the
             reuersion
             and
             entertainment
             of
             the
             younger
             :
             why
             should
             man
             shew
             his
             enuie
             ,
             where
             God
             doth
             shew
             his
             pittie
             ?
             Acknowledge
             thy
             owne
             infirmitie
             in
             thy
             brothers
             fall
             :
             commend
             Gods
             grace
             in
             his
             restitution
             to
             his
             estate
             ;
             the
             neerer
             he
             was
             to
             Hell
             ,
             the
             neerer
             he
             may
             be
             to
             Heauen
             .
          
           
             SIXTLY
             ;
             whereas
             many
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             insufficiencie
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             weaknesse
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             or
             neutralitie
             of
             Religion
             (
             setting
             vp
             the
             saile
             of
             their
             conscience
             vnto
             the
             wind
             of
             time
             )
             incline
             strongly
             vnto
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             or
             prostitute
             themselues
             wholy
             vnto
             her
             communion
             ;
             let
             them
             consider
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             BABYLON
             (
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ordained
             to
             destruction
             )
             which
             
             they
             embrace
             :
             and
             though
             they
             liue
             corporally
             in
             
               England
               ,
               France
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             yet
             they
             liue
             spiritually
             in
             her
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             members
             of
             this
             Citie
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             must
             weare
             the
             liuerie
             of
             her
             name
             ;
             they
             are
             BABYLONIANS
             ,
             in
             their
             true
             ,
             and
             proper
             title
             .
             Let
             them
             ,
             then
             ,
             reiect
             the
             name
             of
             a
             PAPIST
             (
             the
             inuention
             ,
             they
             say
             of
             LVTHER
             ,
             but
             well
             accommodated
             ,
             for
             many
             causes
             ,
             vnto
             the
             vassals
             of
             the
             POPE
             )
             let
             them
             contemne
             the
             imposition
             of
             it
             (
             though
             they
             cannot
             auoid
             it
             )
             but
             yet
             they
             shall
             neuer
             decline
             this
             title
             ,
             which
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             it selfe
             ,
             so
             anciently
             ,
             so
             notably
             ,
             so
             ineuitably
             doth
             fasten
             vpon
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             outward
             shame
             ,
             and
             inward
             griefe
             .
             Let
             them
             glorie
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Scripture
             declareth
             to
             be
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             if
             it
             be
             any
             glorie
             to
             triumph
             in
             her
             ,
             that
             ,
             from
             
               exaltation
            
             (
             as
             the
             name
             of
             
               Rome
            
             doth
             signifie
             in
             the
             holy
             tongue
             )
             shall
             come
             to
             
               confusion
               ;
            
             as
             the
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             doth
             import
             :
             the
             name
             is
             changed
             (
             
               Rome
            
             into
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             the
             state
             is
             changed
             ;
             glorie
             into
             shame
             .
             Know
             then
             ,
             O
             vnhappie
             children
             of
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Synagogue
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             
               Babylonians
               ,
            
             carrying
             the
             name
             of
             your
             
               Mother
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             verdict
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             carrying
             the
             name
             of
             your
             
               Father
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             proofe
             of
             reason
             .
             So
             then
             we
             will
             speake
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             
               Luther
               ;
            
             you
             are
             
               Babylonians
               ;
            
             this
             is
             your
             name
             ;
             answere
             vnto
             it
             ;
             for
             by
             it
             ,
             you
             stand
             indicted
             at
             the
             Barre
             of
             the
             diuine
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             SEVENTHLY
             ;
             if
             
               Rome
            
             be
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             
               we
               
               must
               goe
               out
               of
               it
               ,
            
             why
             doe
             some
             men
             perswade
             you
             to
             goe
             vnto
             her
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             to
             meete
             her
             ?
             As
             if
             the
             differences
             in
             Religion
             ,
             betwixt
             you
             ,
             and
             her
             ,
             were
             not
             so
             
               materiall
               ,
            
             but
             that
             you
             may
             relinquish
             your
             opinions
             ;
             or
             else
             not
             so
             
               reall
               ,
            
             but
             that
             you
             ,
             and
             shee
             ,
             by
             the
             aduise
             of
             some
             Modificators
             ,
             and
             temperate
             men
             ,
             might
             bee
             reconciled
             together
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             discouer
             the
             impossibilitie
             of
             their
             deuise
             ,
             by
             foure
             euident
             ,
             and
             perspicuous
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ;
            
             there
             are
             many
             points
             ,
             which
             admit
             no
             reconciliation
             ;
             especially
             such
             ,
             as
             concerne
             the
             
               Subiect
               ;
            
             namely
             ,
             whether
             the
             thing
             ,
             vpon
             which
             we
             dispute
             ,
             simply
             bee
             ,
             or
             bee
             not
             at
             all
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             the
             Papists
             dispute
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             whether
             
               Purgatorie
            
             bee
             in
             
               Hell
               ;
            
             whether
             it
             haue
             a
             
               corporall
               fire
               ;
            
             whether
             
               Deuills
               be
               the
               Tormentors
               ;
            
             whether
             a
             soule
             bee
             in
             it
             for
             
               ten
               ,
               or
               one
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             they
             dispute
             not
             ,
             among
             themselues
             (
             by
             way
             of
             doubt
             )
             whether
             there
             bee
             a
             
               Purgatorie
            
             or
             not
             ;
             for
             they
             differ
             onely
             about
             the
             
               Praedicata
               ,
            
             or
             attributes
             ,
             thereof
             ,
             whereas
             they
             all
             agree
             concerning
             the
             
               Subiect
               ;
            
             that
             there
             is
             an
             estate
             of
             soules
             in
             temporall
             paine
             .
             Now
             wee
             denie
             the
             
               Subiect
            
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             question
             ,
             proposed
             betwixt
             vs
             ,
             and
             them
             is
             ;
             
               Whether
               there
               be
               any
            
             PVRGATORIE
             
               or
               not
               ?
            
             Which
             either
             is
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             is
             no
             reconciliation
             in
             the
             differences
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             betwixt
             vs
             ,
             and
             them
             :
             for
             ,
             betwixt
             
               est
               ,
            
             and
             
               non
               est
            
             [
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             ]
             there
             is
             no
             middle
             thing
             .
          
           
           
             But
             if
             the
             question
             be
             
               de
               Praedicato
               ,
            
             how
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             agreeth
             vnto
             the
             subiect
             (
             as
             namely
             ,
             
               what
               reall
               presence
               of
               Christs
               bodie
            
             is
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             )
             heere
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             some
             reconciliation
             might
             haue
             beene
             deuised
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             had
             not
             they
             ,
             in
             this
             (
             and
             so
             in
             many
             other
             points
             )
             excluded
             all
             meanes
             of
             reconciliation
             also
             ,
             by
             their
             definitions
             ,
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             modifications
             of
             the
             
               Praedicate
               ,
            
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             cannot
             consist
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             euident
             principles
             of
             reason
             .
             As
             namely
             ,
             they
             haue
             defined
             the
             
               reall
               presence
            
             to
             be
             by
             
               Transubstantiation
            
             of
             the
             Elements
             into
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hauing
             an
             inuisible
             existencie
             vnder
             the
             formes
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             This
             modification
             ,
             beeing
             thus
             concluded
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             now
             reputed
             an
             essentiall
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             meanes
             of
             reconciliation
             in
             this
             case
             also
             ;
             nor
             in
             many
             other
             points
             ,
             of
             like
             qualitie
             ,
             and
             condition
             vnto
             this
             ;
             for
             
               what
               communion
               hath
               light
               with
               darknesse
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ;
            
             therefore
             ,
             they
             haue
             ,
             by
             certaine
             Councels
             (
             the
             infallible
             ,
             and
             irreuocable
             Oracles
             of
             their
             Religion
             )
             so
             defined
             ,
             and
             so
             resolued
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             wee
             cannot
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             points
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             certaine
             falshood
             ,
             or
             of
             vncertaine
             truth
             in
             them
             )
             they
             cannot
             come
             to
             vs
             ,
             in
             our
             points
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             owne
             principles
             ,
             from
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             once
             depart
             ,
             they
             renuerse
             ,
             and
             ouerthrow
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             all
             their
             faith
             ,
             standing
             wholy
             
             vpon
             their
             late
             Councels
             ,
             and
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             giue
             vs
             no
             leaue
             to
             speake
             dogmatically
             ,
             and
             problematically
             of
             the
             meanest
             point
             in
             their
             Religion
             (
             as
             of
             
               Purgatorie
               ,
               Indulgences
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             point
             may
             haue
             a
             supposed
             truth
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             may
             haue
             a
             possible
             falshood
             ;
             but
             they
             bind
             vs
             to
             receiue
             it
             indisputably
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             beleeued
             by
             necessitie
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             certaine
             perill
             of
             saluation
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             
               Bellarmine
            
             teacheth
             ;
             
               De
               Laicis
               cap.
            
             19.
             
             §
             .
             
               Quintò
               )
               There
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               but
               one
               rule
               of
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               beleeue
               all
               ,
               and
               euery
               point
               of
               faith
               ;
            
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               expounded
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
            
             meaning
             their
             late
             
               Romane
            
             Church
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             all
             one
             danger
             ,
             to
             deny
             all
             their
             Articles
             ,
             or
             to
             deny
             but
             any
             one
             Article
             [
             
               Indulgences
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             ]
             resolued
             by
             a
             Councell
             ,
             and
             so
             propounded
             by
             their
             Church
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             shee
             had
             a
             certaintie
             of
             errour
             in
             one
             point
             ,
             should
             haue
             an
             vncertainetie
             of
             truth
             in
             all
             .
             Where
             then
             is
             the
             meanes
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             or
             what
             reconciliation
             can
             you
             make
             ,
             while
             they
             insist
             in
             this
             course
             ?
             You
             must
             come
             wholy
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             not
             come
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             part
             ,
             or
             parcell
             ,
             vnto
             you
             ;
             and
             that
             were
             not
             a
             reconciliation
             with
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             but
             a
             submission
             vnto
             her
             .
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ;
            
             the
             
               Babylonians
            
             haue
             assumed
             vnto
             themselues
             the
             onely
             power
             of
             calling
             
               Councells
            
             (
             the
             most
             proper
             meanes
             to
             determine
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             the
             verdict
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             
             and
             testimony
             of
             his
             Church
             )
             the
             onely
             suffrages
             to
             define
             ;
             the
             onely
             authoritie
             of
             doing
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             after
             their
             owne
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             ,
             finally
             ,
             an
             vnquestionable
             infallibilitie
             to
             oblige
             vs
             vnto
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             canonically
             resolue
             ,
             and
             conclude
             .
             Where
             then
             is
             the
             meanes
             of
             reconciliation
             ?
             If
             they
             could
             retrograde
             ,
             and
             goe
             backe
             from
             any
             point
             ,
             alreadie
             determined
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             from
             this
             course
             of
             determination
             ,
             it
             would
             bee
             as
             great
             a
             miracle
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             retrocession
             ,
             or
             going
             backe
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             in
             the
             dyall
             of
             
               Ahaz
               .
            
          
           
             
               Fourthly
               ,
            
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             
               Babylonians
            
             themselues
             defie
             this
             businesse
             of
             reconciliation
             ;
             they
             scorne
             it
             as
             ridiculous
             ;
             they
             detest
             it
             as
             odious
             ;
             they
             reiect
             it
             as
             impossible
             .
             Therefore
             when
             
               Cassander
            
             (
             as
             being
             a
             moderate
             Pontifician
             )
             entred
             vpon
             this
             designe
             ,
             the
             rigid
             ,
             and
             more
             seuere
             
               Babylonians
            
             (
             as
             namely
             
               Iohannes
               à
               Louanio
            
             )
             wrote
             vehemently
             ,
             and
             sharply
             against
             this
             attempt
             ;
             whom
             
               Bellarmine
               [
               de
               Laicis
               cap.
            
             19.
             ]
             doth
             follow
             ,
             insisting
             in
             the
             same
             steps
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Master
             
               Robert
               Parsons
               ,
            
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             writeth
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Treatise
               of
               Mitigation
               ,
            
             precisely
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Wee
               agree
               with
               the
               Protestants
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               agreement
               betwixt
               vs
               ,
               and
               them
               ,
               in
               Religion
               .
               Chap.
            
             2.
             
               num
               .
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             I
             may
             well
             approoue
             the
             aduised
             ,
             and
             iudicious
             answere
             of
             
               Beza
            
             vnto
             the
             late
             ,
             vnhappy
             French
             King
             ,
             
               Henrie
            
             the
             fourth
             ;
             That
             hee
             would
             endeauour
             to
             reconcile
             the
             
               persons
            
             [
             Protestants
             ,
             
             and
             Papists
             ]
             but
             not
             their
             
               Religions
               ;
            
             the
             first
             being
             a
             charitable
             office
             ;
             the
             second
             an
             impossible
             worke
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             obseruation
             ,
             then
             ;
             be
             not
             deceiued
             by
             the
             pretenders
             of
             
               Reconciliation
               ,
            
             who
             would
             intangle
             your
             mindes
             with
             this
             vnlearned
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             and
             erroneous
             proiect
             ;
             as
             
               Vlphila
               ,
            
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Goths
               ,
            
             did
             sometimes
             insnare
             the
             credulous
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             people
             ;
             assuring
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             differences
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             
               Catholikes
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Arrians
               ,
            
             did
             consist
             rather
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             words
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             matter
             ;
             as
             
               Theodorit
            
             doth
             report
             ;
             
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               cap.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             Now
             as
             the
             
               Reconcilers
            
             of
             the
             two
             Religions
             doe
             iustly
             deserue
             your
             censure
             ,
             so
             the
             secret
             
               Babylonians
               ,
            
             that
             hold
             outward
             conformitie
             with
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             inward
             correspondencie
             with
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             are
             to
             bee
             lamented
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             detested
             ;
             being
             no
             lesse
             dangerously
             affected
             in
             the
             state
             of
             their
             owne
             soules
             ,
             then
             against
             the
             state
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             These
             are
             men
             ,
             that
             stand
             like
             a
             needle
             in
             a
             dyall
             ;
             North
             ,
             and
             South
             :
             personally
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             affectionately
             in
             
               Rome
               :
            
             heterogeneous
             members
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             neither
             Church
             :
             
               amphibia
               ,
            
             creatures
             liuing
             in
             the
             two
             Elements
             of
             
               Sion
               ,
            
             and
             
               Babylon
               :
            
             they
             speake
             both
             languages
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Iewes
               ,
            
             and
             
               Philistines
               :
            
             they
             comport
             themselues
             so
             wisely
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             times
             may
             beare
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             future
             receiue
             them
             :
             men
             more
             subtile
             for
             themselues
             ,
             then
             sincere
             to
             any
             .
             It
             were
             to
             bee
             wished
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             men
             belieue
             (
             if
             such
             men
             
             doe
             belieue
             any
             thing
             )
             so
             they
             would
             confesse
             :
             For
             
               with
               the
               heart
               wee
               belieue
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               mouth
               wee
               confesse
               to
               saluation
               .
            
          
           
             EIGHTHLY
             ;
             since
             
               Papall
               ,
            
             or
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Rome
               ,
            
             is
             that
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             which
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             doth
             here
             propose
             ,
             and
             exhibite
             in
             liuely
             colours
             vnto
             our
             view
             ,
             I
             cannot
             ,
             without
             indignation
             ,
             or
             rather
             compassion
             ,
             obserue
             ,
             that
             this
             truth
             (
             being
             of
             such
             cleere
             euidence
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             great
             consequence
             for
             the
             consolation
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             afflicted
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             confusion
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             triumphing
             in
             her
             pride
             ,
             malice
             ,
             and
             crueltie
             vpon
             vs
             :
             as
             also
             prouoking
             the
             diuine
             Maiestie
             ,
             by
             her
             monstrous
             Idolatries
             ,
             by
             her
             false
             doctrines
             ,
             by
             her
             base
             superstitions
             ,
             by
             her
             taking
             from
             the
             people
             the
             key
             of
             knowledge
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             absurd
             ,
             and
             impious
             courses
             )
             should
             bee
             so
             little
             regarded
             by
             some
             (
             vngratefull
             therefore
             vnto
             God
             for
             this
             sacred
             
               Reuelation
               ,
            
             made
             vnto
             his
             Church
             )
             or
             so
             much
             questioned
             by
             others
             :
             who
             either
             ,
             out
             of
             negligence
             ,
             search
             not
             into
             this
             truth
             ;
             or
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             puzzeled
             vnderstanding
             ,
             cannot
             comprehend
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             preiudice
             ,
             will
             not
             discerne
             it
             ;
             but
             ,
             like
             men
             in
             a
             secure
             ,
             and
             pernicious
             Lethargie
             ,
             with
             heauie
             and
             drowsie
             spirits
             ,
             raise
             not
             vp
             their
             thoughts
             vnto
             a
             more
             acute
             penetration
             of
             so
             excellent
             ,
             and
             so
             necessarie
             a
             point
             ;
             for
             the
             prediction
             whereof
             ,
             so
             long
             before
             ,
             wee
             owe
             much
             vnto
             the
             
               prouidence
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             discouery
             of
             it
             ,
             now
             so
             long
             after
             ,
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             wee
             owe
             much
             vnto
             his
             
               goodnesse
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             And
             I
             doe
             more
             earnestly
             presse
             all
             Diuines
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             vnto
             a
             serious
             ,
             and
             diligent
             contemplation
             of
             this
             mysterie
             (
             now
             so
             reuealed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             which
             was
             concealed
             from
             our
             fathers
             )
             because
             they
             shall
             thereby
             inable
             themselues
             ,
             with
             more
             sufficiencie
             of
             meanes
             ,
             to
             confirme
             many
             in
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             to
             recall
             many
             from
             their
             errours
             ;
             when
             they
             shall
             ,
             by
             good
             discourse
             of
             reason
             (
             founded
             vpon
             the
             circumstances
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ;
             comparing
             it
             with
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             euents
             of
             time
             ;
             the
             successe
             of
             things
             ,
             in
             later
             Ages
             ,
             concurring
             with
             the
             prediction
             in
             former
             )
             cleerely
             ,
             and
             fairely
             perceiue
             that
             
               Rome
            
             (
             as
             now
             shee
             is
             ,
             and
             long
             hath
             beene
             ,
             vnder
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             
               Pope
            
             )
             is
             the
             
               Mysticall
               Babylon
               ,
            
             the
             
               Mother
               of
               Whoredomes
               ,
            
             the
             Seate
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Beast
               ,
            
             the
             verie
             Synagogue
             ,
             wherein
             Antichrist
             doth
             reigne
             .
             For
             defect
             of
             which
             certaine
             knowledge
             in
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             secret
             perswasion
             of
             the
             mind
             therein
             ,
             a
             greater
             gap
             is
             left
             open
             for
             the
             entrance
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             into
             many
             hearts
             :
             whereof
             I
             could
             say
             something
             by
             the
             particular
             experience
             of
             my
             vnhappy
             selfe
             .
          
           
             Since
             therefore
             ,
             I
             doe
             so
             well
             apprehend
             the
             force
             ,
             and
             efficacie
             of
             this
             truth
             (
             for
             which
             I
             giue
             most
             humble
             thankes
             vnto
             my
             benigne
             ,
             and
             gracious
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             )
             I
             doe
             more
             willingly
             excite
             ,
             and
             stirre
             vp
             my
             learned
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             settle
             their
             iudgements
             vpon
             a
             perfect
             ,
             and
             exact
             knowledge
             thereof
             ;
             being
             able
             ,
             
             and
             readie
             ,
             by
             speciall
             demonstration
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             discourse
             ,
             to
             explicate
             the
             same
             in
             particular
             manner
             ,
             and
             forme
             ,
             
               omni
               poscenti
               ,
            
             to
             euerie
             one
             ,
             that
             shall
             aske
             a
             reason
             of
             their
             assertion
             ,
             and
             beliefe
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             wherein
             now
             the
             
               Iesuites
            
             themselues
             
               (
               Ribera
               ,
            
             and
             
               Viegas
               )
            
             haue
             carryed
             vs
             securely
             ,
             and
             firmely
             ,
             beyond
             the
             speculation
             of
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             and
             some
             others
             (
             conceiuing
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             to
             bee
             the
             generall
             societie
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             no
             particular
             place
             )
             and
             beyond
             the
             decision
             of
             
               Hierome
               ;
            
             supposing
             it
             to
             bee
             
               Ethnicall
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             bee
             alreadie
             past
             ;
             at
             which
             wee
             doe
             not
             meruaile
             ,
             since
             
               Hierome
            
             by
             experience
             ,
             saw
             that
             State
             past
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             ,
             by
             diuination
             ,
             foresee
             this
             to
             come
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pope
            
             should
             bee
             the
             
               Second
               Beast
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               Rome
            
             should
             bee
             
               Babylon
            
             vnder
             him
             ;
             a
             matter
             not
             imaginable
             in
             those
             more
             happie
             times
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             though
             the
             said
             Iesuites
             ,
             going
             beyond
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             confesse
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             to
             bee
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             going
             beyond
             
               Hierome
            
             (
             yea
             beyond
             the
             most
             generall
             conceit
             of
             other
             
               Babylonians
            
             )
             confesse
             it
             to
             bee
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             a
             new
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             latter
             estate
             (
             after
             the
             entertainment
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             therein
             )
             but
             deny
             it
             to
             bee
             so
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               Church
            
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             
               Citie
               ,
            
             as
             it
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             while
             shee
             shall
             so
             remaine
             vnder
             the
             
               Pope
               ;
            
             yet
             wee
             see
             them
             so
             wrapped
             vp
             in
             sundrie
             inextricable
             difficulties
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             this
             their
             determination
             of
             the
             
             point
             ,
             that
             ,
             till
             wee
             come
             vnto
             the
             perspicuous
             ,
             and
             solid
             resolution
             thereof
             (
             by
             laying
             so
             great
             a
             
               power
            
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             which
             they
             saw
             in
             it
             ,
             
               vpon
               the
               Papall
               Souereignety
               ;
            
             and
             so
             large
             a
             
               Dominion
               ,
            
             which
             they
             saw
             in
             it
             ,
             
               vpon
               the
               extension
               of
               his
               authoritie
               in
               the
               world
               ;
            
             and
             so
             much
             
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             which
             they
             saw
             in
             it
             ,
             
               vpon
               the
               superstitious
               ,
               &
               foolish
               practises
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ;
            
             and
             such
             a
             
               correspondency
            
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             they
             saw
             in
             it
             ,
             
               vpon
               the
               communication
               of
               her
               Wares
               ,
               and
               negotiation
               of
               her
               Merchants
               with
               it
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               dependencie
               of
               of
               States
               ,
               and
               Churches
               vpon
               it
               )
            
             there
             is
             no
             meanes
             ,
             in
             congruitie
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             in
             ordinarie
             sense
             ,
             to
             vntwine
             ,
             and
             loose
             the
             doubts
             ,
             which
             arise
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             bind
             vp
             these
             men
             so
             fast
             ;
             
               viz.
            
             How
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             within
             the
             space
             of
             three
             yeeres
             ,
             or
             therevpon
             (
             with
             which
             limits
             of
             time
             they
             circumscribe
             the
             reigne
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             out
             of
             a
             false
             ,
             and
             erroneous
             opinion
             of
             the
             Ancients
             )
             should
             attaine
             vnto
             such
             a
             vast
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             ample
             a
             Dominion
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             with
             such
             grosse
             
               Idolatrie
               ,
            
             diffused
             so
             copiously
             from
             thence
             ,
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             with
             such
             a
             subiection
             of
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             Prouinces
             vnto
             it
             :
             which
             things
             ,
             though
             they
             saw
             truely
             ,
             and
             affirme
             constantly
             (
             by
             the
             certaine
             ,
             and
             infallible
             euidence
             of
             the
             Text
             it selfe
             )
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             ,
             or
             they
             could
             not
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             forestalled
             conceit
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             of
             the
             holy
             
               Father
               ,
            
             and
             of
             his
             
               Apostolicall
               State
            
             )
             behold
             ,
             and
             discerne
             them
             there
             ,
             where
             onely
             
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             found
             ;
             where
             onely
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             assigne
             them
             ;
             where
             onely
             ,
             the
             palpable
             euents
             ,
             and
             cleere
             ocurrences
             of
             the
             time
             discouer
             them
             ;
             where
             onely
             reason
             ,
             and
             her
             discourse
             ,
             doth
             bring
             them
             forth
             vnto
             sufficient
             notice
             .
          
           
             Hee
             therefore
             ,
             that
             now
             seeth
             not
             this
             truth
             ,
             hath
             a
             shallow
             head
             ;
             and
             hee
             ,
             that
             ,
             seeing
             it
             ,
             will
             yet
             dissemble
             it
             ,
             hath
             an
             hollow
             heart
             .
             Such
             men
             therefore
             I
             may
             truely
             compare
             vnto
             
               Achan
               ;
            
             for
             as
             hee
             tooke
             the
             
               Babylonish
            
             garment
             ,
             and
             couered
             it
             in
             his
             Tent
             [
             
               Iosh
               .
            
             7.21
             .
             ]
             expecting
             a
             more
             conuenient
             time
             ,
             to
             make
             some
             further
             vse
             thereof
             ;
             so
             they
             lay
             vp
             
               Babylonian
            
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             expecting
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             make
             more
             publike
             practise
             thereof
             ;
             as
             opportunitie
             may
             giue
             them
             securitie
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ;
             men
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             that
             looke
             downeward
             vnto
             the
             changeable
             times
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             not
             vpward
             ,
             vnto
             immutable
             eternitie
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             NINTHLY
             ;
             since
             
               Rome
            
             is
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             therefore
             vnitie
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             concord
             should
             reigne
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             (
             which
             shee
             laboureth
             to
             vndermine
             with
             her
             policie
             ,
             and
             to
             ruinate
             with
             her
             power
             )
             that
             all
             may
             conspire
             in
             a
             sacred
             expedition
             ,
             to
             performe
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             the
             denne
             of
             that
             accursed
             
               Beast
               .
            
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             tongues
             hindred
             the
             setting
             of
             
               Literall
               Babylon
            
             vp
             ,
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             hearts
             will
             hinder
             the
             pulling
             of
             
               Spirituall
               Babylon
            
             downe
             .
             
               Let
               vs
               pray
               ,
            
             then
             ,
             
               for
               
               the
               peace
               of
               Ierusalem
               ;
               let
               them
               prosper
               that
               loue
               it
               :
            
             let
             euery
             man
             endeauour
             to
             cure
             domesticke
             wounds
             ,
             and
             make
             none
             ;
             that
             euery
             honest
             heart
             may
             beare
             witnesse
             vnto
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             the
             wise
             woman
             of
             
               Abel
               ,
            
             in
             her
             Apologie
             for
             her
             Citie
             ;
             
               I
               am
               one
               of
               them
               that
               are
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               in
               Israel
               ,
            
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             20.19
             .
          
           
             TENTHLY
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             I
             conclude
             with
             a
             Morall
             obseruation
             vpon
             this
             point
             .
             Since
             
               Rome
            
             is
             degenerate
             from
             her
             ancient
             state
             ,
             in
             purer
             times
             (
             when
             shee
             was
             a
             professour
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             a
             protectour
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             repayred
             vnto
             her
             for
             defence
             thereof
             )
             hauing
             lost
             her
             Excellencie
             ,
             and
             forfeited
             her
             Name
             (
             by
             a
             sorrowfull
             change
             of
             Glorious
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             into
             Impure
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             wee
             may
             therefore
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             GOD
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             any
             place
             ,
             not
             fixed
             to
             any
             Citie
             ,
             not
             bound
             vnto
             any
             Kingdome
             ;
             but
             as
             hee
             giueth
             it
             freely
             ,
             by
             his
             fauour
             ,
             so
             hee
             taketh
             it
             away
             iustly
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             (
             according
             to
             the
             construction
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             by
             
               Ribera
               ,
            
             the
             Iesuite
             )
             that
             this
             
               Rome
            
             (
             now
             faithfull
             ,
             in
             his
             opinion
             )
             may
             become
             ,
             and
             shall
             become
             
               Babylon
            
             heereafter
             ,
             in
             her
             
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Dominion
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Riches
               ,
               &c.
            
             (
             though
             indeed
             shee
             is
             now
             so
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             things
             ;
             neyther
             can
             it
             bee
             presumed
             ,
             by
             any
             reason
             ,
             that
             shee
             should
             become
             so
             within
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             euen
             the
             space
             of
             two
             or
             three
             yeeres
             ,
             as
             they
             ridiculously
             conceiue
             ,
             but
             necessarily
             suppose
             ,
             
             for
             their
             owne
             discharge
             )
             and
             that
             shee
             shall
             be
             
               a
               Cage
               of
               vncleane
               Birds
               ,
            
             and
             that
             she
             shall
             truly
             deserue
             this
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             by
             the
             confluence
             of
             all
             Impieties
             ,
             that
             shall
             then
             reigne
             therein
             .
             Which
             future
             (
             as
             he
             pretendeth
             ,
             but
             present
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             )
             estate
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             change
             of
             her
             name
             ,
             in
             the
             change
             of
             her
             condition
             ,
             hee
             approoueth
             by
             the
             instance
             of
             
               Ierusalem
            
             (
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             )
             once
             
               a
               faithfull
               Citie
               ,
            
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             delight
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             afterwards
             
               a
               rebellious
               Citie
               ,
               a
               Where
               ,
            
             in
             her
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             sinnes
             :
             wherewith
             ,
             afterward
             ,
             she
             prouoked
             him
             vnto
             his
             fierce
             ,
             and
             vindictiue
             wrath
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             well
             might
             this
             calamitie
             fall
             vpon
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             if
             it
             fell
             vpon
             
               Ierusalem
               [
               How
               is
               the
               faithfull
               Citie
               become
               an
               harlot
               ?
               thy
               siluer
               is
               become
               drosse
               ,
               thy
               wine
               is
               mixt
               with
               water
               :
               Esay
            
             1.
             21.
             
             ]
             since
             
               Ierusalem
            
             was
             priuiledged
             with
             more
             Immunities
             ,
             by
             Gods
             owne
             concession
             ,
             and
             testimonie
             ,
             then
             euer
             was
             that
             fatall
             Citie
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             howbeit
             ,
             vnder
             the
             
               Emperours
               ,
            
             shee
             boasted
             of
             her
             eternitie
             ,
             and
             ,
             vnder
             the
             
               Popes
               ,
            
             shee
             braggeth
             of
             Saint
             
               Peters
            
             Chaire
             ,
             as
             beeing
             fastened
             vnmoueably
             vnto
             her
             sides
             ;
             for
             so
             doth
             
               Bellarmine
            
             conceiue
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             presse
             this
             point
             (
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               cap.
            
             4.
             )
             
               as
               a
               most
               probable
               opinion
               ,
               and
               piously
               to
               bee
               beleeued
               .
               And
               though
               shee
               may
               bee
               burned
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Antichrist
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             yet
             that
             shall
             not
             bee
             
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             by
             their
             computation
             of
             Antichrists
             reigne
             ,
             perhaps
             within
             a
             yeare
             ,
             
             or
             two
             before
             it
             ,
             since
             Antichrist
             (
             reigning
             but
             three
             and
             an
             halfe
             )
             cannot
             presently
             subdue
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             bring
             his
             power
             against
             this
             Citie
             .
          
           
             But
             leauing
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
            
             with
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             intangled
             in
             the
             bird-lime
             of
             their
             owne
             absurdities
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             maruell
             at
             this
             mutation
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             which
             we
             now
             behold
             (
             the
             name
             of
             it
             being
             thus
             translated
             into
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             since
             the
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             glorie
             ,
             and
             lustre
             of
             her
             ancient
             vertues
             are
             now
             extinguished
             by
             the
             inundation
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             leading
             her
             into
             the
             Sea
             of
             her
             perdition
             )
             nor
             at
             the
             mutation
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             of
             which
             you
             heard
             before
             (
             her
             name
             signifying
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               see
               peace
               ,
            
             but
             shee
             saw
             ,
             and
             felt
             the
             miserie
             of
             
               warres
               ,
            
             for
             her
             great
             and
             many
             sinnes
             )
             let
             vs
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             maruell
             at
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             but
             let
             vs
             feare
             the
             like
             vnto
             our selues
             ,
             if
             God
             leaue
             vs
             vnto
             our selues
             ,
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             to
             perish
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
             Hee
             may
             take
             away
             
               the
               kingdome
            
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             giue
             it
             vnto
             another
             Nation
             :
             hee
             may
             remooue
             
               our
               Candlesticke
               ,
            
             and
             place
             it
             in
             another
             Region
             :
             so
             may
             
               Albion
            
             (
             this
             
               white
            
             and
             faire
             Countrey
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             wherein
             wee
             dwell
             )
             loose
             her
             name
             ,
             and
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             
               black
               ,
            
             darke
             ,
             and
             dismall
             Land
             ;
             and
             then
             also
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             in
             our
             destruction
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             beene
             glorified
             in
             our
             preseruation
             ,
             and
             great
             felicitie
             ;
             euen
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             all
             Lands
             ,
             and
             enuie
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             haue
             complotted
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             effect
             ,
             our
             ruine
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             ,
             while
             wee
             haue
             
               the
               light
               ,
            
             let
             vs
             walke
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             the
             workes
             of
             
               darknesse
               ,
            
             that
             Gods
             truth
             may
             euer
             dwell
             in
             our
             Land
             ;
             that
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             receiued
             it
             from
             our
             Fathers
             in
             peace
             (
             though
             they
             left
             it
             vnto
             vs
             by
             their
             bloud
             )
             so
             wee
             may
             transmit
             the
             same
             vnto
             our
             Children
             ,
             and
             bee
             euer
             readie
             also
             to
             seale
             it
             with
             our
             bloud
             ;
             if
             God
             shall
             vouchsafe
             vs
             that
             double
             honour
             ;
             
               to
               beleeue
               in
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           SERMON
           .
           WHEREIN
           IS
           DISCVSSED
           the
           Second
           Part
           of
           this
           Text
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           the
           PREDICATE
           ,
           expressing
           the
           punishment
           of
           ROME
           ;
           It
           is
           fallen
           ;
           it
           is
           fallen
           .
        
         
           AS
           
             Zarah
          
           first
           appeared
           in
           the
           birth
           ,
           but
           ,
           retyring
           himselfe
           ,
           gaue
           way
           ,
           and
           passage
           vnto
           
             Pharez
             ,
          
           to
           come
           ,
           before
           him
           ,
           into
           the
           world
           [
           
             Gen.
          
           38.29
           .
           ]
           so
           the
           
             Punishment
          
           of
           
             Rome
          
           (
           being
           first
           here
           in
           order
           of
           place
           ,
           but
           last
           in
           order
           of
           sense
           )
           hath
           resigned
           its
           prioritie
           vnto
           the
           
             Sinne
          
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           in
           the
           method
           ,
           and
           disposition
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           followed
           in
           the
           pursuite
           ,
           
           and
           discussion
           of
           my
           Text.
           Now
           therefore
           I
           come
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Subject
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Praedicate
             ;
          
           from
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           to
           her
           
             fall
             ;
          
           from
           the
           
             Sinne
          
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           to
           her
           
             Punishment
             ;
          
           so
           confirmed
           ,
           so
           ratified
           ,
           and
           entayled
           therevnto
           ,
           that
           no
           wit
           (
           though
           subtile
           )
           no
           learning
           (
           though
           great
           )
           no
           policie
           (
           though
           deepe
           )
           no
           Art
           (
           though
           curious
           )
           no
           strength
           (
           though
           mightie
           )
           shall
           bee
           able
           to
           diuert
           ,
           nullifie
           ,
           and
           preuent
           the
           same
           ;
           as
           hereafter
           we
           shall
           in
           due
           place
           ,
           most
           cleerely
           discouer
           and
           discerne
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           
             Subject
             ,
          
           BABYLON
           ;
           whether
           it
           bee
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           in
           what
           estate
           ;
           and
           for
           what
           causes
           ;
           the
           serious
           ,
           and
           diligent
           tractation
           thereof
           required
           a
           large
           extent
           of
           time
           ,
           to
           speake
           sufficiently
           ,
           and
           exactly
           thereof
           ;
           to
           instruct
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           to
           confute
           the
           aduersaries
           ,
           to
           dissolue
           doubts
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           the
           conscience
           of
           euery
           intelligent
           ,
           and
           indifferent
           hearer
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           plaine
           ,
           and
           certaine
           apprehension
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           for
           that
           was
           my
           desire
           ;
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           successe
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           being
           to
           treate
           of
           the
           
             Praedicate
          
           [
           IT
           IS
           FALLEN
           ]
           which
           is
           so
           certaine
           to
           ensue
           ,
           and
           so
           easie
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           I
           will
           speake
           thereof
           with
           such
           breuitie
           ,
           as
           may
           not
           be
           obscure
           ,
           and
           such
           length
           ,
           as
           may
           not
           be
           tedious
           vnto
           you
           .
           And
           because
           method
           doth
           make
           the
           discourse
           more
           easie
           ,
           and
           the
           memorie
           more
           firme
           (
           as
           well
           in
           the
           hearer
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           speaker
           )
           
           I
           will
           propose
           this
           order
           for
           my
           speech
           :
           
             First
             ;
          
           I
           will
           speake
           of
           the
           
             time
          
           of
           this
           Punishment
           ;
           why
           it
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           preterperfect
           tense
           ;
           
             it
             is
             fallen
             ;
          
           as
           
           if
           it
           were
           alreadie
           past
           .
           
             Secondly
             ;
          
           of
           the
           Duplication
           ;
           why
           it
           is
           set
           forth
           with
           this
           Ingemination
           :
           
             it
             is
             fallen
             ,
             it
             is
             fallen
             ;
          
           since
           it
           shall
           fall
           thus
           but
           once
           ;
           with
           
           a
           finall
           ,
           and
           irrecouerable
           ruine
           .
           
             Thirdly
             ;
          
           of
           the
           qualitie
           ,
           
           and
           condition
           of
           this
           ruine
           ;
           how
           it
           is
           
             a
             fall
             ,
          
           and
           what
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           intend
           thereby
           .
        
         
           
             The
             
               FIRST
            
             point
             ;
             concerning
             the
             
               Time
               ,
            
             in
             the
             preterperfect
             tense
             ;
             
               It
               is
               fallen
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             word
             it selfe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             originall
             Text
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             
               aorist
               ,
            
             signifieth
             a
             fall
             in
             a
             time
             indeterminately
             ,
             or
             vncertainly
             past
             ;
             &
             is
             more
             aptly
             rendred
             ,
             
               is
               fallen
               ,
            
             then
             
               hath
               fallen
               ;
            
             as
             (
             
               Ioh.
            
             11.14
             .
             )
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             of
             
               Lazarus
               ;
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               he
               is
               dead
               ;
            
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             translated
             in
             that
             place
             :
             where
             (
             as
             in
             my
             Text
             )
             is
             imported
             an
             
               act
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             done
             )
             with
             a
             CONTINVANCE
             in
             that
             state
             .
             For
             
               Lazarus
            
             did
             die
             ,
             and
             then
             continued
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             death
             :
             so
             here
             ;
             
               Babylon
            
             IS
             FALLEN
             ,
             and
             remaineth
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             her
             ruine
             :
             from
             whence
             shee
             shal
             not
             haue
             her
             resurrection
             to
             worldly
             glorie
             :
             (
             though
             
               Lazarus
            
             had
             his
             resurrection
             to
             temporall
             life
             )
             for
             shee
             shall
             fall
             ,
             and
             neuer
             rise
             againe
             ;
             as
             wee
             shall
             afterwards
             perceiue
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             as
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             desired
             to
             vnderstand
             of
             the
             Angel
             ;
             
               How
               shall
               this
               be
               ?
               Luc.
            
             1.34
             .
             that
             shee
             (
             being
             a
             Virgin
             )
             should
             yet
             conceiue
             a
             sonne
             ;
             so
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             be
             that
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             being
             in
             her
             
               Imperiall
            
             souereigntie
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             this
             
               Praediction
            
             (
             which
             yet
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             letter
             ,
             carrieth
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             relation
             ,
             and
             report
             )
             and
             now
             being
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             in
             her
             
               Papall
            
             eminencie
             standing
             then
             and
             not
             being
             fallen
             yet
             ,
             shee
             should
             notwithstanding
             be
             here
             
             said
             ,
             to
             bee
             
               alreadie
               fallen
               ;
            
             as
             if
             that
             were
             then
             past
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ?
          
           
             I
             frame
             my
             answere
             out
             of
             the
             learned
             disputation
             of
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               haeres
               .
            
             79.
             where
             he
             doth
             well
             obserue
             ,
             that
             
               Esay
            
             (
             the
             
               Euangelicall
            
             Prophet
             )
             foresaw
             some
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             alreadie
             past
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             expressed
             rather
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Narration
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             Prediction
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             chiefly
             for
             two
             causes
             .
             First
             ;
             to
             helpe
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             the
             Prophets
             faith
             ;
             and
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             to
             declare
             ,
             thereby
             ,
             the
             firmenesse
             of
             Gods
             promise
             ;
             in
             whose
             preuision
             ,
             counsell
             ,
             and
             purpose
             ,
             the
             things
             were
             alreadie
             past
             vnto
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             yet
             to
             bee
             fulfilled
             ,
             in
             their
             act
             ,
             and
             execution
             ,
             vnto
             ,
             and
             before
             men
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             reasons
             hold
             due
             proportion
             ,
             &
             iust
             correspondency
             in
             ,
             &
             with
             our
             present
             case
             :
             where
             S.
             
               Iohn
            
             (
             the
             
               Euangelical
            
             Prophet
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             )
             doth
             vnderstand
             ,
             by
             reuelation
             of
             the
             Angel
             (
             or
             rather
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             himselfe
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             
               Apoc.
            
             1.1
             .
             )
             that
             the
             proud
             and
             tyrannical
             
               Babylon
               is
               fallen
               ;
            
             that
             God
             hath
             executed
             his
             fierce
             wrath
             vpon
             that
             vsurping
             Citie
             .
          
           
             FIRST
             ,
             then
             ,
             God
             did
             ,
             by
             this
             forme
             of
             speech
             ,
             confirme
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             seruant
             then
             ,
             and
             of
             vs
             now
             ,
             that
             the
             length
             of
             time
             might
             not
             shake
             the
             constancie
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             our
             faith
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             this
             euent
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             with
             patience
             ,
             we
             might
             attend
             the
             certaine
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             to
             bee
             fulfilled
             in
             an
             vncertaine
             time
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esay
               :
               chap.
            
             53.
             
               vers
               .
            
             4.5
             .
             &c.
             
               Hee
               was
               despised
               :
               hee
               carried
               our
               sorrowes
               :
               he
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               :
               hee
               was
               afflicted
               ,
               &c.
            
             thus
             
               Esay
            
             wrote
             of
             the
             sacred
             Passion
             of
             our
             Lord
             
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             ensued
             neere
             vpon
             the
             space
             of
             eight
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             after
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Prediction
             (
             or
             Narration
             rather
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             which
             doe
             rather
             Historically
             relate
             ,
             then
             Prophetically
             foretell
             )
             and
             thus
             the
             Prophet
             (
             and
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             Iewes
             )
             doth
             comfort
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             the
             secure
             expectation
             of
             so
             great
             a
             blessing
             ,
             in
             the
             solid
             stabilitie
             of
             this
             faith
             :
             in
             which
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             which
             ,
             hee
             saw
             that
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             which
             he
             neuer
             saw
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             his
             bodie
             .
             The
             thing
             was
             infallible
             ;
             but
             the
             time
             was
             not
             so
             reuealed
             vnto
             him
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             hee
             neuer
             reuealed
             it
             vnto
             vs
             )
             as
             vnto
             
               Daniel
               ,
            
             that
             excellent
             and
             glorious
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Dan.
            
             9.25
             .
             This
             example
             alone
             might
             suffice
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             haue
             another
             ,
             more
             answerable
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             very
             type
             ,
             and
             true
             figure
             thereof
             ;
             
               Esay
            
             21.9
             .
             Where
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             by
             vision
             ,
             doth
             vnderstand
             the
             ruine
             of
             
               Literall
               Babylon
               ,
            
             expressed
             ,
             and
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             very
             like
             forme
             of
             words
             ;
             
               Babel
               is
               fallen
               :
               all
               the
               Images
               of
               her
               Gods
               hath
               hee
               broken
               vnto
               the
               ground
               .
            
             There
             God
             doth
             support
             the
             faith
             of
             
               Esay
               ,
            
             and
             of
             his
             children
             ;
             to
             whom
             hee
             doth
             so
             cleerely
             reueale
             (
             as
             if
             the
             act
             were
             absolutely
             past
             )
             the
             destruction
             of
             that
             potent
             ,
             rich
             ,
             and
             stately
             Citie
             ;
             which
             was
             Gods
             
               Scourge
            
             to
             afflict
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Hammer
            
             to
             ruinate
             the
             Citie
             of
             Gods
             delight
             ,
             and
             Temple
             of
             his
             presence
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             God
             doth
             ,
             here
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             giue
             great
             consolation
             vnto
             S.
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             his
             seruant
             ,
             and
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             his
             brethren
             ,
             in
             the
             seene
             (
             rather
             then
             foreseene
             )
             ruine
             of
             
               mysticall
               Babylon
               ;
            
             which
             ,
             in
             her
             
               Imperiall
            
             state
             ,
             did
             ,
             for
             certaine
             ages
             ,
             with
             Heathenish
             crueltie
             persecute
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             spoile
             ,
             murther
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             with
             copious
             effusion
             of
             their
             bloud
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Seed
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             and
             in
             her
             
               Papall
            
             state
             ,
             hath
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             with
             Antichristian
             furie
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             tormented
             ,
             killed
             many
             a
             member
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             which
             ,
             for
             loue
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             could
             not
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             participate
             in
             the
             Cup
             of
             her
             incantations
             ,
             wherewith
             shee
             bewitcheth
             many
             Kings
             and
             Kingdomes
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             point
             ,
             then
             ,
             which
             I
             here
             obserue
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             that
             our
             faith
             maketh
             vs
             happie
             ,
             and
             secure
             :
             our
             faith
             lifteth
             vs
             vp
             ,
             aboue
             sense
             and
             reason
             :
             our
             faith
             is
             
               Iacobs
               staffe
               ,
            
             whereby
             we
             passe
             ouer
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             
               Iorden
            
             of
             this
             World
             :
             our
             faith
             is
             
               Manna
               ,
            
             which
             feedeth
             vs
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             neuer
             ceaseth
             ,
             till
             wee
             come
             into
             the
             
               Canaan
            
             of
             Heauen
             :
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             her
             Commission
             doth
             expire
             .
             For
             as
             
               Barzillai
            
             conducted
             
               Dauid
            
             ouer
             
               Iorden
               ,
            
             but
             went
             not
             with
             him
             to
             
               Ierusalem
               ;
            
             so
             faith
             carrieth
             vs
             out
             of
             this
             miserable
             World
             ,
             but
             goeth
             not
             with
             vs
             into
             the
             heauenly
             Kingdome
             ,
             where
             the
             fruition
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             vision
             of
             his
             essence
             ,
             exclude
             the
             nature
             of
             beliefe
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             therefore
             (
             here
             by
             the
             way
             )
             are
             fit
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             meditation
             ,
             to
             contemplate
             ,
             and
             ruminate
             thereupon
             .
             FIRST
             ;
             the
             excellencie
             of
             
               Faith
            
             in
             it selfe
             :
             it
             maketh
             vs
             secure
             in
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             alreadie
             past
             ;
             or
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             it
             maketh
             them
             present
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             by
             bringing
             ,
             and
             presenting
             them
             inwardly
             vnto
             our
             mindes
             .
             Wherein
             
               Faith
            
             differeth
             from
             
               Hope
               :
            
             for
             as
             Faith
             exceedeth
             Hope
             in
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             obiect
             (
             Hope
             looketh
             onely
             vpon
             things
             desirable
             ,
             
             and
             good
             ;
             Faith
             vpon
             all
             things
             ,
             generally
             ,
             that
             are
             reuealed
             by
             God
             )
             so
             where
             they
             meet
             in
             one
             obiect
             (
             the
             same
             thing
             being
             belieued
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             desired
             by
             Hope
             ;
             as
             
               life
               eternall
               &c.
            
             )
             they
             haue
             a
             different
             relation
             thereunto
             :
             for
             that
             is
             present
             vnto
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             future
             vnto
             Hope
             :
             Hope
             carrieth
             vs
             vnto
             the
             things
             ;
             Faith
             bringeth
             the
             things
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             as
             
               Dauids
            
             Worthies
             brake
             through
             the
             Host
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             brought
             water
             out
             of
             the
             Well
             of
             
               Bethlehem
            
             vnto
             him
             ,
             for
             which
             hee
             longed
             :
             so
             Faith
             ascendeth
             into
             all
             places
             bee
             they
             neuer
             so
             high
             ;
             descendeth
             into
             them
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             deepe
             ;
             flieth
             vnto
             them
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             remote
             ;
             pierceth
             into
             them
             ,
             bee
             they
             neuer
             so
             close
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             vs
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             wee
             long
             for
             ,
             by
             an
             effectuall
             ,
             liuely
             and
             forcible
             demonstration
             thereof
             vnto
             the
             soule
             .
             Hope
             therefore
             doth
             comfortably
             attend
             ;
             Faith
             doth
             infallibly
             assure
             :
             Hope
             sustayneth
             vs
             in
             the
             expectation
             ;
             Faith
             putteth
             vs
             in
             the
             possession
             .
          
           
             SECONDLY
             ;
             the
             benefit
             of
             Faith
             vnto
             vs
             :
             it
             is
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             Christian
             soule
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             
               Luther
            
             well
             obserued
             )
             the
             reason
             of
             a
             Christian
             man
             ;
             
               Credo
               ,
               Domine
               :
            
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ;
             
               Marke
            
             9.24
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             well
             speaketh
             one
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             
               Fides
               credat
               ,
               intelligentia
               non
               requirat
               :
            
             Let
             Faith
             beleeue
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             Vnderstanding
             seeke
             :
             Nay
             ,
             
               Credendo
               intelligimus
               ,
               non
               intelligendo
               credimus
               :
            
             wee
             beleeue
             not
             ,
             by
             vnderstanding
             ;
             but
             we
             vnderstand
             by
             beleeuing
             .
             By
             this
             is
             
               Abraham
            
             iustified
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             4.17
             .
             for
             
               aboue
               Hope
            
             (
             the
             hope
             of
             humane
             reason
             )
             
               he
               beleeued
               vnder
               Hope
               ;
            
             the
             Hope
             of
             diuine
             Faith.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             doth
             liue
             ;
             
               I
               liue
               by
               Faith
               in
               the
               
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               Gal.
            
             2.20
             .
             By
             this
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             conquereth
             all
             worldly
             things
             ;
             
               this
               is
               the
               victorie
               ,
               that
               ouercommeth
               the
               World
               ;
               euen
               our
               Faith.
            
             1.
             
             
               Iohn
            
             5.4
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             subiect
             of
             my
             speech
             :
             Let
             
               Babylon
            
             extoll
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             oppresse
             others
             ;
             let
             her
             aduance
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             deiect
             others
             :
             let
             her
             proceed
             in
             her
             Crueltie
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Pride
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Yet
               for
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               God
               shall
               bring
               her
               to
               iudgement
               .
            
             I
             beleeue
             it
             ;
             I
             am
             certaine
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             hee
             assureth
             mee
             that
             she
             is
             alreadie
             fallen
             .
             Faint
             not
             then
             (
             O
             Religious
             ,
             and
             Christian
             hearts
             )
             vnder
             her
             tyrānie
             ;
             but
             comfort
             your selues
             in
             her
             assured
             ,
             and
             infallible
             ruine
             ;
             which
             God
             doth
             certifie
             ,
             and
             Faith
             doth
             apprehend
             ,
             and
             time
             shall
             manifest
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             :
             but
             
               beleeue
            
             this
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               if
               you
               beleeue
               not
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               established
               :
               Esay
            
             7.9
             .
             Therefore
             I
             say
             vnto
             all
             my
             brethren
             ,
             as
             
               Iehoshaphat
            
             vnto
             his
             subiects
             ;
             
               Put
               your
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ;
               beleeue
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               prosper
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Chron.
            
             20.20
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             since
             
               Faith
            
             is
             of
             this
             excellencie
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             this
             benefit
             vnto
             vs
             (
             as
             that
             ,
             by
             it
             ,
             wee
             enioy
             things
             yet
             to
             come
             :
             by
             it
             wee
             behold
             things
             farre
             distant
             :
             by
             it
             wee
             are
             risen
             againe
             ,
             before
             we
             be
             dead
             :
             by
             it
             we
             are
             ascended
             into
             Heauen
             ,
             while
             wee
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             Earth
             :
             by
             it
             wee
             are
             happie
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             yet
             in
             the
             vale
             of
             miserie
             )
             let
             vs
             make
             three
             vses
             of
             this
             incomparable
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               First
               ;
            
             to
             prayse
             God
             for
             this
             grace
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             this
             subiect
             ,
             whereof
             I
             now
             intreat
             :
             that
             as
             hee
             hath
             reuealed
             vnto
             vs
             the
             ruine
             of
             our
             capitall
             enemie
             [
             BABYLON
             ]
             in
             his
             holy
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             owne
             sonne
             ,
             so
             hee
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             an
             assurance
             of
             Faith
             to
             beleeue
             it
             confidently
             ,
             and
             so
             strengthened
             our
             faith
             
             by
             the
             certaintie
             of
             the
             prediction
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             seene
             it
             alreadie
             fulfilled
             with
             our
             eyes
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             against
             her
             power
             ,
             and
             glorie
             ,
             and
             dominion
             ,
             and
             reputation
             ,
             and
             all
             outward
             splendour
             ,
             and
             ,
             finally
             ,
             the
             concurrencie
             of
             her
             friends
             ,
             or
             slaues
             ,
             to
             support
             her
             greatnesse
             ,
             whereby
             she
             may
             seeme
             to
             subsist
             by
             a
             solid
             ,
             and
             inconcussible
             foundation
             of
             her
             estate
             (
             the
             same
             being
             strengthened
             by
             the
             depth
             of
             policie
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             all
             varietie
             of
             Learning
             ;
             as
             Saint
             
               Gregorie
            
             himselfe
             did
             foresee
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Antichrist
             were
             the
             
               Locusts
               ,
               Apocal.
            
             9.7
             ,
             10.
             hauing
             
               Crownes
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
            
             signifying
             literature
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             :
             hauing
             also
             
               stings
               in
               their
               tayles
               ,
            
             signifying
             power
             ,
             and
             abilitie
             )
             I
             still
             oppose
             Gods
             purpose
             ,
             reuealed
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             frustrate
             ,
             and
             my
             Faith
             ,
             founded
             vpon
             his
             Word
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             erroneous
             .
             For
             as
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             doth
             ingeniously
             ,
             and
             grauely
             collect
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Daniel
               ,
            
             that
             
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             (
             so
             cleerely
             foretold
             by
             him
             )
             
               shall
               certainly
               be
               effectuated
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               because
               other
               things
               ,
               in
               that
               Prophet
            
             (
             so
             long
             before
             set
             downe
             in
             his
             Prophesie
             )
             
               haue
               had
               their
               reall
               ,
               and
               actuall
               accomplishment
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               prediction
            
             (
             which
             being
             true
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             cannot
             faile
             in
             this
             )
             so
             my
             Faith
             is
             established
             firmely
             here
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             by
             diligent
             obseruation
             of
             all
             othet
             passages
             in
             this
             Booke
             (
             once
             very
             obscure
             ,
             but
             now
             daily
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             cleere
             )
             because
             other
             things
             being
             so
             notably
             discouered
             in
             their
             euent
             ,
             and
             the
             predictions
             of
             this
             mysticall
             Scripture
             being
             made
             so
             apparant
             in
             the
             successe
             of
             time
             ;
             I
             may
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             ,
             I
             cannot
             doubt
             of
             the
             adimpletion
             of
             this
             particular
             ,
             but
             that
             
               Romish
               Babylon
            
             shall
             finally
             come
             vnto
             her
             
             fatall
             ruine
             ,
             as
             shee
             is
             
               alreadie
               fallen
            
             in
             Gods
             certaine
             Preuision
             ,
             eternall
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             immutable
             Decree
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ;
            
             we
             ought
             to
             nourish
             this
             faith
             by
             all
             possible
             meanes
             ;
             especially
             ,
             by
             reading
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             conferring
             one
             place
             thereof
             with
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             singular
             key
             to
             open
             vnto
             vs
             their
             sense
             ,
             and
             meaning
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             prescription
             of
             the
             two
             learned
             Fathers
             ,
             Saint
             
               Hierome
               contra
               Pelag.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             and
             
               August
               .
               de
               doctr
               .
               Christ
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             9.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             26.
             
             So
             this
             particular
             ;
             the
             collation
             ,
             and
             comparison
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             one
             part
             of
             the
             
               Reuelation
            
             with
             another
             :
             the
             predictions
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             with
             the
             Visions
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             )
             together
             with
             the
             obseruation
             of
             manifold
             occurrences
             in
             the
             Ciuill
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             state
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             since
             the
             declination
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             corruption
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             the
             Histories
             of
             each
             may
             sufficiently
             deduce
             vnto
             our
             knowledge
             )
             doth
             notably
             discouer
             this
             
               Babylonian
            
             Mysterie
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             with
             the
             beginning
             ,
             progresse
             and
             decadencie
             of
             her
             estate
             .
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ;
             since
             Faith
             is
             the
             speciall
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             sanctifieth
             vnto
             vs
             the
             outward
             meanes
             to
             increase
             ,
             and
             confirme
             the
             same
             ,
             wee
             must
             humbly
             sue
             vnto
             God
             by
             deuout
             ,
             and
             earnest
             Prayer
             ,
             with
             the
             Kingly
             Prophet
             
               Dauid
               ;
               Psal
               .
            
             119.18
             .
             
               Open
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               the
               wonderfull
               things
               in
               thy
               Law.
            
             Otherwise
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             reade
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             find
             Christ
             therein
             ;
             so
             men
             may
             may
             reade
             the
             new
             ,
             and
             cannot
             see
             see
             Antichrist
             therein
             .
             Why
             ?
             because
             their
             hearts
             are
             hardned
             ,
             their
             vnderstandings
             are
             forestalled
             with
             preiudice
             ,
             the
             veile
             is
             ouer
             their
             
             eyes
             ,
             they
             walke
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             see
             the
             light
             .
             For
             such
             I
             will
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             open
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             entertaine
             his
             sauing
             Truth
             .
             But
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             haue
             bin
             in
             the
             like
             condition
             with
             mee
             ,
             (
             whose
             eyes
             were
             blinded
             with
             the
             glorie
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             for
             as
             
               Zebul
            
             said
             vnto
             
               Gaal
               ,
               Iudic
               .
            
             9.36
             .
             
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               Mountaynes
               seeme
               men
               vnto
               thee
               ;
            
             so
             the
             shadow
             of
             many
             things
             seemed
             a
             substance
             of
             verity
             vnto
             vs
             )
             I
             will
             thanke
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             opened
             our
             eyes
             to
             see
             this
             mysterie
             ,
             and
             misery
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             that
             she
             
               is
               fallen
               ,
            
             that
             she
             is
             gone
             into
             perdition
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             destroyed
             her
             for
             euer
             .
             
               Credo
               Domine
               :
            
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             beleeue
             thy
             Word
             ,
             not
             my
             owne
             reason
             ;
             which
             I
             captiuate
             into
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             pray
             with
             thine
             Apostles
             ;
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               increase
               our
               faith
               ;
               (
               Luke
            
             17.5
             .
             )
             that
             we
             may
             beleeue
             thy
             Word
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             bee
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             first
             cause
             ,
             why
             the
             
               Fall
            
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             which
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             a
             time
             alreadie
             past
             .
          
           
             SECONDLY
             ;
             by
             this
             forme
             ,
             and
             tenour
             of
             speech
             ,
             God
             doth
             euidently
             declare
             vnto
             his
             Church
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             certaintie
             of
             his
             promise
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             that
             we
             may
             repose
             securely
             in
             this
             expectation
             of
             her
             ruine
             :
             his
             
               dixit
            
             is
             a
             
               fecit
               :
            
             it
             is
             spoken
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             infallible
             Word
             ,
             and
             constant
             promise
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             wee
             may
             more
             cleerely
             vnderstand
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             must
             obserue
             a
             double
             kinde
             of
             Prophesie
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             The
             FIRST
             is
             a
             Prophesie
             of
             
               Commination
               :
            
             as
             God
             did
             threaten
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Niniueh
            
             within
             fortie
             dayes
             ;
             but
             hee
             threatned
             her
             fall
             ,
             
             that
             she
             might
             not
             fall
             :
             for
             the
             effect
             of
             such
             a
             Prophesie
             dependeth
             vpon
             our
             comportment
             ,
             and
             carriage
             thereupon
             toward
             God
             by
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             hath
             a
             condition
             (
             implyed
             here
             ,
             though
             not
             expressed
             ;
             as
             sometimes
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Ieremie
            
             18.7
             ,
             8.
             )
             vpon
             which
             the
             execution
             doth
             stay
             ,
             or
             go
             forth
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             performe
             ,
             or
             neglect
             the
             same
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Prophesie
             is
             
               conditionall
               ,
            
             and
             not
             
               absolute
               :
            
             it
             contayneth
             Gods
             
               sentence
               ,
            
             and
             not
             his
             
               Decree
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             future
             tense
             ;
             
               Nineueh
               shall
               fall
               .
            
             In
             this
             case
             the
             Prophesie
             is
             changeable
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             changed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             calleth
             vs
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             escape
             his
             iudgements
             .
             And
             though
             this
             kind
             of
             Prophesie
             be
             not
             now
             particularly
             directed
             against
             thy
             Countrey
             ,
             nor
             thy
             person
             (
             as
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             is
             often
             so
             directed
             against
             such
             a
             Nation
             ,
             such
             a
             Citie
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             man
             )
             yet
             as
             the
             generall
             comminations
             of
             God
             against
             sinners
             doe
             include
             vs
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             hold
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             if
             wee
             returne
             not
             vnto
             God
             with
             the
             teares
             of
             true
             repentance
             ;
             so
             the
             particular
             examples
             of
             his
             comminations
             ,
             denounced
             ,
             and
             executed
             against
             some
             Cities
             ,
             and
             some
             persons
             ,
             doe
             ,
             by
             equall
             reason
             ,
             and
             a
             like
             cause
             ,
             appertaine
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             obseruation
             of
             our
             blessed
             Sauiour
             ;
             
               Except
               you
               amend
               your
               liues
               ,
               you
               shall
               likewise
               perish
               .
               Luk.
            
             13.3
             ,
             5.
             
             When
             
               Nineueh
            
             is
             threatned
             by
             
               Ionah
               ,
               England
            
             is
             threatned
             :
             when
             her
             ruine
             is
             declared
             by
             
               Nahum
               ,
            
             how
             can
             
               England
            
             be
             secure
             ?
             
               Pares
               culpâ
               ,
               cur
               impares
               poena
               ?
            
             why
             is
             she
             vnlike
             to
             
               Nineueh
            
             in
             punishment
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             like
             to
             her
             in
             sinne
             ?
             wee
             feare
             the
             destruction
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             sinne
             :
             the
             effect
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             cause
             .
             But
             
               it
               is
               the
               
               Lords
               Mercies
               that
               wee
               are
               not
               consumed
               .
            
          
           
             The
             SECOND
             is
             a
             Prophesie
             of
             
               Predestination
            
             (
             as
             I
             may
             call
             it
             )
             depending
             indeed
             vpon
             our
             sinne
             ,
             but
             yet
             resolued
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             declared
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             it
             is
             absolute
             ,
             and
             not
             conditionall
             ,
             once
             decreed
             ,
             and
             neuer
             reuoked
             :
             concluded
             in
             Gods
             immutable
             counsell
             ;
             foreseene
             in
             his
             infallible
             prescience
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             rather
             pronounced
             ,
             then
             denounced
             by
             him
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             
               time
               past
            
             (
             as
             heere
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             and
             
               Esay
            
             21.9
             .
             )
             or
             in
             the
             
               time
               present
               ,
            
             though
             the
             effect
             doe
             not
             yet
             appeare
             .
             For
             wee
             may
             obserue
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             
               Ionah
               ,
            
             (
             there
             being
             a
             
               commination
            
             against
             her
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             )
             it
             is
             deliuered
             in
             the
             future
             tense
             ;
             
               Nineueh
               shall
               fall
               :
            
             but
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             
               Nahum
            
             (
             there
             being
             now
             a
             resolution
             of
             God
             ,
             declared
             concerning
             her
             subuersion
             )
             it
             is
             deliuered
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             :
             
               the
               Horseman
               lifteth
               vp
               the
               bright
               Sword
               :
               a
               multitude
               is
               slaine
               :
               they
               stumble
               vpon
               their
               corpses
               .
               Chap.
            
             3.3
             .
             and
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             seuenth
             
               Verse
               ;
            
             Nineueh
             
               is
               destroyed
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             (
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             Prophesie
             )
             these
             two
             tenses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               present
            
             and
             the
             
               preterperfect
               ,
            
             haue
             a
             coincident
             sense
             ,
             and
             purpose
             ,
             concerning
             an
             infallibilitie
             of
             the
             euent
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esay
            
             ioyneth
             them
             both
             together
             in
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Mysterie
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ;
             saying
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               despised
               ;
               he
               is
               a
               man
               full
               of
               sorrowes
               ;
               he
               is
               brought
               ,
               as
               a
               sheepe
               vnto
               the
               slaughter
               ;
               Esay
            
             53.3.7
             .
             as
             well
             as
             ,
             
               hee
               was
               oppressed
               ;
               he
               was
               afflicted
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Thus
             wee
             see
             ,
             by
             the
             conference
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             here
             ,
             certified
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             time
             past
             
               [
               it
               is
               fallen
               ]
            
             doth
             truly
             import
             an
             ineuitable
             
             euent
             ;
             a
             sentence
             neuer
             to
             bee
             recalled
             ;
             proceeding
             from
             a
             decree
             ,
             neuer
             to
             bee
             changed
             ;
             because
             God
             hereby
             doth
             insinuate
             vnto
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             shee
             would
             not
             bee
             renewed
             by
             repentance
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             conferre
             that
             grace
             vpon
             her
             ,
             but
             leaue
             her
             to
             perish
             in
             the
             course
             of
             her
             owne
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             truth
             is
             farther
             assured
             ,
             and
             amplified
             ,
             by
             al
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             
               preceding
            
             her
             ruine
             ;
             
               accompanying
            
             her
             ruine
             ;
             
               following
            
             her
             ruine
             ,
             in
             three
             seueral
             chapters
             ;
             17.18.19
             .
             in
             such
             large
             and
             ample
             termes
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Image
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             in
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             effectually
             and
             liuely
             exhibited
             ,
             thereby
             ,
             vnto
             our
             eyes
             ;
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             present
             action
             ,
             rather
             then
             future
             accomplishment
             ;
             rather
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             beleeued
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             being
             thus
             verified
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             in
             this
             forme
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             speech
             ,
             let
             vs
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             make
             a
             little
             reflection
             vpon
             this
             point
             ,
             for
             our
             vse
             and
             obseruation
             ;
             as
             being
             of
             so
             great
             consequence
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             and
             aduancement
             of
             his
             truth
             .
             
               First
               ,
            
             then
             ,
             the
             fidelitie
             of
             Gods
             promise
             herein
             doth
             exclude
             ,
             and
             confute
             their
             errour
             ,
             who
             suppose
             that
             this
             is
             a
             prophecie
             of
             
               Commination
            
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             
               Resolution
            
             against
             Romish
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             as
             though
             shee
             might
             turne
             from
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             God
             might
             turne
             from
             his
             wrath
             .
             In
             which
             opinion
             S.
             
               Hierome
            
             himselfe
             was
             involued
             ,
             as
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             in
             his
             darke
             ,
             vncertaine
             ,
             and
             perplexed
             discourse
             ,
             touching
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             her
             ruine
             ,
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             his
             second
             book
             against
             
               Iovinian
               ;
            
             whose
             errors
             did
             then
             begin
             to
             possesse
             many
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             to
             intangle
             them
             in
             his
             snare
             ,
             composed
             artificially
             out
             of
             sundry
             passages
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Wherevpon
             
             S.
             
               Hierome
            
             maketh
             a
             patheticall
             
               Apostrophe
            
             vnto
             
               Rome
            
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               I
               will
               speake
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               O
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               which
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hast
               blotted
               out
               of
               thy
               forehead
               ,
               the
               blasphemy
               written
               therein
               .
            
             There
             ,
             the
             name
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             laid
             vpon
             
               Ethnicall
               Rome
               ,
            
             as
             if
             
               Rome
            
             were
             afterward
             to
             bee
             discharged
             for
             euer
             of
             this
             scandall
             ;
             which
             misprision
             ,
             and
             errour
             I
             haue
             refuted
             in
             my
             former
             Sermon
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             proceed
             with
             S.
             
               Hierome
               ,
            
             who
             addeth
             immediately
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             acclamation
             ;
             
               O
               potent
               Citie
               ;
               O
               Lady-citie
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               O
               Citie
               ,
               commended
               by
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               interpret
               thine
               owne
               name
               :
               according
               to
               the
               Greekes
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               name
               of
            
             FORTITVDE
             :
             
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               name
               of
            
             SVBLIMITIE
             ;
             
               Keepe
               that
               ,
               then
               ,
               which
               thou
               art
               called
               :
               let
               vertue
               make
               thee
               high
               ,
               let
               not
               pleasure
               make
               thee
               base
               .
            
             All
             this
             pertaineth
             to
             her
             honour
             ,
             and
             exaltation
             ;
             but
             then
             hee
             giueth
             his
             aduice
             vnto
             her
             presently
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             ;
             
               Thou
               mayest
               ,
               by
               thy
               repentance
               ,
               escape
               the
               malediction
               ,
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               hath
               threatned
               vnto
               thee
               in
               his
               Reuelation
               .
            
             No
             ,
             not
             so
             ,
             S.
             
               Hierome
               ,
            
             by
             your
             leaue
             :
             shee
             shall
             not
             escape
             :
             this
             is
             not
             a
             simple
             Commination
             against
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             which
             may
             bee
             preuented
             ,
             but
             a
             resolution
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             And
             now
             to
             conclude
             this
             obseruation
             ;
             I
             here
             discouer
             some
             perplexitie
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             and
             vncertaintie
             ,
             yea
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             contradiction
             in
             this
             Rhetoricall
             passage
             of
             this
             learned
             Father
             .
             For
             since
             he
             doth
             confesse
             ,
             that
             ,
             howsoeuer
             Christian
             
               Rome
            
             had
             wiped
             away
             the
             infamie
             of
             her
             Ethnicall
             estate
             ,
             and
             doth
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             immediately
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Commination
            
             of
             Christ
             (
             specified
             here
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             and
             more
             largely
             discoursed
             in
             the
             residue
             of
             this
             
             Chapter
             )
             is
             yet
             in
             force
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             executed
             vpon
             her
             ,
             if
             she
             ,
             by
             repentance
             ,
             shall
             not
             diuert
             and
             euacuate
             the
             same
             ;
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             must
             necessarily
             here
             ensue
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             either
             shee
             will
             bee
             
               Babylon
            
             againe
             ,
             in
             succeeding
             ages
             ,
             and
             iustly
             deserue
             this
             ruine
             (
             and
             so
             S.
             
               Hierome
               ,
            
             by
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             doth
             not
             discharge
             
               Rome
            
             from
             the
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             that
             her
             present
             state
             )
             or
             else
             that
             God
             shall
             punish
             her
             in
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             her
             sinnes
             alreadie
             past
             ;
             which
             I
             doubt
             how
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             and
             
               Iustice
            
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             more
             largely
             deduced
             in
             my
             former
             Sermon
             .
             And
             so
             leauing
             it
             vnto
             your
             iudicious
             censure
             ,
             what
             you
             will
             determine
             of
             S.
             
               Hierome
            
             in
             this
             case
             (
             since
             this
             iudgement
             is
             laid
             vpon
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             for
             her
             
               Babylonian
            
             sinnes
             )
             I
             end
             this
             obseruation
             with
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             learned
             Iesuites
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             some
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
            
             being
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             certainly
             destroyed
             ;
             howbeit
             ,
             not
             by
             Antichrists
             power
             ,
             as
             they
             conceiue
             ,
             but
             for
             Antichrists
             pride
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             partly
             seene
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             A
             
               Second
            
             vse
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             consolation
             of
             Gods
             children
             :
             shee
             curseth
             them
             ,
             shee
             excommunicateth
             them
             ,
             shee
             deposeth
             Kings
             ,
             shee
             disposeth
             Kingdomes
             ,
             shee
             exposeth
             both
             to
             ruine
             ,
             shee
             absolueth
             subiects
             from
             obedience
             ,
             shee
             stirreth
             forraine
             powers
             against
             them
             ,
             shee
             burneth
             ,
             shee
             drowneth
             ,
             shee
             spareth
             no
             meanes
             to
             extirpate
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Comfort
             now
             your selues
             in
             Gods
             promise
             ;
             
               shee
               is
               fallen
               ,
            
             with
             him
             :
             shee
             shall
             fall
             before
             vs
             :
             for
             Gods
             Word
             shall
             not
             fall
             .
             Againe
             ,
             shee
             taketh
             
             vpon
             her
             to
             foretell
             our
             ruine
             ,
             and
             destruction
             .
             
               Pererius
               ,
            
             a
             learned
             Iesuite
             (
             but
             a
             blind
             
               Babylonian
            
             )
             in
             his
             exposition
             of
             
               Genes
               .
            
             15.16
             .
             complaineth
             bitterly
             of
             the
             persecution
             of
             Catholikes
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             meaning
             
               England
            
             )
             though
             she
             remaine
             in
             the
             course
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             yet
             she
             enioyeth
             great
             felicitie
             ;
             but
             he
             recollecteth
             himselfe
             with
             that
             speech
             of
             God
             vnto
             
               Abraham
               ;
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Amorites
               are
               not
               yet
               full
               ;
            
             ENGLAND
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               though
               full
               of
               sinne
               ,
               hath
               not
               yet
               fulfilled
               the
               number
               of
               her
               sinnes
               :
               but
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               come
               to
               their
               height
               ,
               shee
               shall
               certainely
               perish
               :
               and
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               thinke
               ,
               that
               this
               time
               is
               not
               farre
               off
               ,
               hee
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               is
               not
               farre
               from
               the
               truth
               .
            
             Now
             though
             wee
             are
             to
             learne
             something
             of
             our
             enemies
             (
             but
             more
             by
             the
             examples
             in
             sacred
             Scripture
             )
             that
             we
             may
             repent
             and
             change
             our
             liues
             ,
             that
             so
             God
             may
             shew
             his
             mercie
             ,
             and
             compassion
             towards
             vs
             ,
             yet
             two
             things
             I
             obserue
             here
             ;
             the
             one
             for
             their
             reproofe
             ;
             the
             other
             for
             our
             comfort
             .
             The
             first
             is
             for
             their
             reproofe
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             S.
             
               Augustine
            
             doth
             truely
             note
             )
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             to
             gaine
             the
             reputation
             of
             Prescience
             ,
             and
             Deitie
             ,
             foretelleth
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             resolued
             to
             effect
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             passe
             ,
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             ,
             and
             meanes
             ;
             if
             God
             giue
             permission
             vnto
             his
             desire
             :
             so
             the
             Ianizaries
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             the
             progenie
             of
             
               Loiola
               (
               Frogges
            
             in
             the
             
               Reuelation
               ,
            
             16.13
             .
             as
             some
             haue
             ingeniously
             conceiued
             ,
             for
             that
             a
             Iesuite
             is
             ,
             ordinarily
             a
             politicke
             ,
             and
             actiue
             
               Polypragmon
               ;
            
             and
             so
             an
             
               Amphibion
               ,
            
             that
             conuerseth
             in
             two
             elements
             of
             Ciuill
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             ;
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             state
             )
             may
             seeme
             to
             bee
             Prophets
             in
             foretelling
             the
             ruine
             of
             my
             deare
             ,
             and
             natiue
             Countrey
             ,
             whereas
             they
             foretell
             that
             ,
             which
             
             themselues
             do
             proiect
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             atchieue
             ;
             and
             it
             had
             been
             effectuated
             long
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             had
             mercy
             vpon
             
               England
               ,
            
             who
             will
             shew
             none
             to
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             not
             left
             this
             
               other
            
             better
             
               world
            
             of
             
               Brittaine
            
             vnto
             their
             pernicious
             designes
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             for
             our
             comfort
             ;
             they
             haue
             prophecies
             of
             our
             destruction
             ;
             but
             written
             in
             their
             owne
             wicked
             ,
             and
             treacherous
             hearts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             may
             say
             vnto
             such
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             
               Nehemiah
            
             vnto
             
               Sanballat
               ;
               Neh.
            
             6.8
             .
             
               It
               is
               not
               done
            
             [
             saith
             hee
             ;
             
               it
               shall
               not
               bee
               done
               ,
            
             say
             I
             ]
             
               according
               to
               these
               words
               ,
               that
               thou
               sayest
               ;
               for
               thou
               fainest
               them
               of
               thine
               owne
               heart
               :
            
             Thy
             prophecies
             are
             vagabond
             lies
             ,
             flying
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             wandring
             papers
             of
             no
             weight
             ,
             or
             value
             ;
             but
             this
             our
             prophecie
             (
             or
             rather
             S.
             
               Iohns
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             
               Christs
            
             by
             him
             )
             is
             registred
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             of
             infallible
             truth
             .
             So
             that
             wee
             may
             say
             securely
             (
             concerning
             the
             ruine
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             with
             our
             (
             not
             their
             )
             S.
             
               Peter
               :
            
             2.5.19
             .
             
               Wee
               haue
               a
               most
               sure
               word
               of
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               wee
               doe
               well
               ,
               that
               wee
               take
               heed
               :
            
             for
             
               Babylon
               shall
               fall
            
             (
             since
             Gods
             Word
             cannot
             fall
             )
             the
             sentence
             is
             past
             ,
             the
             execution
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             to
             bee
             obserued
             here
             in
             the
             second
             part
             of
             my
             Text
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             TIME
             of
             
               Romes
            
             punishment
             ;
             which
             ,
             being
             then
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             Angels
             proclamation
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             alreadie
             past
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             
               SECOND
            
             point
             ,
             concerning
             the
             duplication
             of
             her
             punishment
             ;
             
               It
               is
               fallen
               ;
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               it
               is
               fallen
               .
            
          
           
             AS
             our
             blessed
             Sauiour
             sent
             forth
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               two
               ,
               and
               two
               ;
               Luc.
            
             10.1
             .
             so
             he
             setteth
             forth
             the
             notice
             of
             
               Babylons
            
             ruine
             ,
             by
             a
             doubled
             voyce
             :
             And
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             was
             written
             twice
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             proclaimed
             twice
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             reasons
             whereof
             ,
             with
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             deserue
             due
             ponderation
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             I
             will
             examine
             with
             perspicuous
             breuitie
             ,
             and
             so
             proceed
             to
             the
             maine
             substance
             of
             my
             Text.
             
          
           
             The
             FIRST
             reason
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             S.
             
               Ambrose
            
             vpon
             the
             
               Reuelations
            
             (
             or
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Commentarie
             ,
             which
             is
             graced
             with
             his
             name
             )
             doth
             assigne
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Babylon
               is
               said
            
             twice
             
               to
               fall
               ,
               because
               a
               great
               multitude
               fell
               from
               her
               communion
               ,
               and
               entertained
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
               and
               because
               shee
               shall
               bee
               punished
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               with
               eternall
               death
               .
            
             So
             he
             resolueth
             ,
             that
             
               Babylon
            
             falleth
             twice
             ,
             but
             he
             neuer
             came
             once
             neere
             vnto
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             point
             ;
             for
             he
             seemeth
             either
             to
             speake
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             the
             mysticall
             Citie
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             particular
             Citie
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             or
             else
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             that
             this
             
               fall
            
             doth
             signifie
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Rome
            
             from
             Paganisme
             vnto
             Christ
             ;
             which
             ,
             being
             a
             fall
             of
             singular
             felicitie
             ,
             and
             ioy
             differeth
             much
             from
             the
             fall
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             fall
             of
             great
             miserie
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             feare
             ;
             as
             you
             shall
             perceiue
             anon
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             vnto
             the
             third
             part
             of
             
             my
             Sermon
             ;
             where
             I
             am
             to
             treate
             directly
             of
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             come
             now
             vnto
             a
             SECOND
             exposition
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             ingenious
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             substantiall
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
            
             hath
             a
             double
             fall
             :
             the
             one
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             truth
             and
             grace
             ,
             wherein
             shee
             sometimes
             stood
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             shee
             is
             long
             since
             fallen
             .
             But
             though
             shee
             bee
             so
             fallen
             ,
             yet
             this
             fall
             is
             included
             in
             the
             
               subiect
            
             of
             my
             Text
             [
             BABYLON
             ;
             which
             implyeth
             the
             condition
             of
             
               Rome
            
             in
             her
             sin
             ]
             and
             not
             in
             the
             
               praedicate
               ;
            
             IT
             IS
             FALLEN
             :
             which
             signifieth
             her
             estate
             in
             her
             punishment
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             second
             fall
             of
             
               Rome
            
             is
             her
             extreme
             ruine
             ,
             by
             the
             vindictiue
             Iustice
             of
             God.
             And
             indeed
             this
             the
             fall
             ,
             here
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             ;
             for
             that
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             the
             Angel
             speaketh
             here
             of
             the
             punishment
             ,
             &
             not
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             and
             so
             this
             second
             fall
             ensueth
             vpon
             the
             first
             :
             for
             ,
             because
             shee
             is
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             fallen
             from
             Gods
             truth
             )
             shee
             shall
             therefore
             haue
             another
             fall
             (
             expressed
             here
             by
             repetition
             )
             and
             perish
             by
             Gods
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ,
             then
             ,
             this
             
               Fall
            
             is
             heere
             repeated
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             certaintie
             of
             the
             euent
             ,
             as
             written
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             Gods
             immutable
             Decree
             :
             
               Pharaoh
            
             had
             two
             Dreames
             ,
             which
             differed
             in
             forme
             ,
             and
             resemblance
             ,
             but
             agreed
             (
             and
             were
             one
             )
             in
             the
             sense
             thereof
             ,
             and
             purpose
             of
             God
             ;
             
               Gen.
            
             41.32
             .
             &c.
             The
             ruine
             of
             
               Rome
            
             is
             here
             expressed
             by
             one
             word
             ,
             twice
             vttered
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             same
             meaning
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             intention
             ;
             that
             as
             
               the
               Dreame
               was
               doubled
               vnto
            
             Pharaoh
             ,
             
               because
               the
               thing
               was
               established
               by
               God
               ,
            
             so
             the
             subuersion
             of
             
               Rome
            
             is
             inculcated
             here
             in
             my
             Text
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             because
             this
             thing
             is
             established
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             bee
             performed
             
             infallibly
             in
             the
             due
             and
             appointed
             time
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             her
             fall
             was
             notified
             in
             the
             preterperfect
             tense
             
               [
               she
               is
               fallen
               ]
            
             so
             here
             it
             is
             ratified
             in
             the
             duplication
             of
             the
             same
             word
             ;
             
               it
               is
               fallen
               ;
               it
               is
               fallen
               .
            
             For
             who
             could
             reasonably
             ,
             and
             probably
             conceiue
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             euidence
             ,
             and
             appearance
             of
             things
             ,
             in
             that
             time
             (
             or
             long
             after
             )
             that
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             so
             glorious
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             so
             venerable
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             potent
             in
             Kingdomes
             ,
             so
             rich
             in
             estate
             ,
             so
             renowmed
             in
             fame
             ,
             should
             come
             to
             this
             despicable
             ,
             and
             deplorable
             end
             ?
          
           
             Thankes
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             be
             vnto
             our
             God
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             hee
             can
             ,
             and
             will
             humble
             her
             Pride
             ,
             abase
             her
             Glorie
             ,
             breake
             her
             Power
             ,
             dissolue
             her
             Strength
             ,
             and
             defeat
             her
             Policies
             ,
             to
             her
             confusion
             ,
             and
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Name
             ;
             so
             hee
             hath
             now
             so
             cleerely
             reuealed
             ,
             and
             so
             certainly
             assured
             this
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             certaintie
             thereof
             ,
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             for
             our
             comfort
             ;
             that
             now
             we
             enuie
             not
             her
             greatnesse
             ,
             because
             wee
             know
             her
             fall
             :
             wee
             feare
             not
             her
             malice
             ,
             because
             wee
             see
             her
             miserie
             :
             wee
             regard
             not
             the
             insolent
             venditation
             of
             her
             supposed
             
               eternitie
               ,
            
             because
             wee
             perceiue
             the
             dolefull
             expiration
             of
             her
             estate
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             wee
             may
             obserue
             ,
             to
             our
             admiration
             ;
             that
             many
             
               Babylonians
            
             should
             not
             yet
             discerne
             ,
             and
             feare
             this
             extreame
             vastation
             ,
             so
             certainly
             to
             fall
             vpon
             that
             miserable
             Citie
             ;
             so
             constantly
             pronounced
             ,
             so
             vehemently
             reiterated
             by
             the
             Angell
             vnto
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ;
            
             and
             that
             ,
             being
             simply
             gulled
             with
             the
             false
             opinion
             of
             her
             
               Ethnicall
            
             estate
             (
             alreadie
             past
             )
             they
             should
             bee
             so
             blind
             ,
             and
             obdurate
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             acknowledgement
             of
             so
             cleere
             ,
             and
             so
             euident
             a
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             when
             I
             reflect
             vpon
             the
             iudgements
             of
             God
             ,
             inflicted
             vpon
             other
             people
             ,
             I
             see
             ,
             that
             ,
             before
             their
             fatall
             destruction
             ,
             they
             haue
             suffered
             an
             extraordinarie
             defect
             in
             humane
             policie
             ,
             and
             ordinarie
             wisdome
             ,
             (
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             concurring
             with
             the
             merit
             of
             their
             sinnes
             )
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             carefully
             preuent
             an
             eminent
             ,
             and
             imminent
             danger
             ,
             nor
             wisely
             foresee
             the
             same
             .
             So
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             doth
             giue
             his
             owne
             testimonie
             of
             the
             excecation
             of
             the
             
               Edomites
            
             (
             otherwise
             an
             ingenious
             ,
             and
             circumspect
             Nation
             )
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Is
               wisdome
               no
               more
               in
            
             Teman
             ?
             
               Is
               counsell
               perished
               from
               their
               children
               ?
               Is
               their
               wisdome
               vanished
               ?
               Ieremie
            
             49.7
             .
             And
             that
             this
             their
             excecation
             proceedeth
             from
             God
             ,
             hee
             himselfe
             doth
             declare
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Obadiah
               ;
               Verse
            
             8.
             
             
               Shall
               not
               I
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               euen
               destroy
               the
               Wisemen
               out
               of
            
             Edom
             ,
             
               and
               vnderstanding
               from
               the
               Mount
               of
            
             Esau
             ?
             Whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             discerne
             a
             false
             friend
             from
             a
             true
             enemy
             ;
             who
             vnder
             the
             pretensed
             termes
             of
             loue
             ,
             and
             vnitie
             ,
             did
             supplant
             ,
             and
             vndermine
             their
             State.
             Therefore
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             
               Verse
               ,
            
             immediately
             going
             before
             :
             
               the
               men
               ,
               that
               were
               at
               peace
               with
               thee
               ,
               haue
               deceiued
               thee
               :
            
             whereupon
             the
             Lord
             passeth
             his
             Diuine
             censure
             vpon
             
               Edom
            
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               there
               is
               none
               vnderstanding
               in
               him
               .
            
             For
             as
             the
             
               Philistims
            
             put
             out
             
               Samsons
            
             eyes
             ,
             and
             then
             made
             him
             grind
             for
             their
             vse
             ,
             so
             GOD
             permitteth
             the
             secret
             ,
             and
             malicious
             enemies
             of
             some
             Nation
             ,
             to
             put
             out
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             by
             sugred
             delusions
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             them
             to
             serue
             vnder
             the
             burthens
             ,
             which
             they
             impose
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             FOVRTHLY
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ;
             this
             duplication
             of
             
               Babylons
               fall
               ,
            
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             conformitie
             betwixt
             the
             
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             ,
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ;
             and
             that
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             sundry
             Ages
             ,
             did
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             direct
             ,
             and
             assist
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             thus
             wee
             reade
             (
             as
             I
             noted
             once
             before
             )
             in
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esay
               ,
               Chap.
            
             21.
             
             
               Verse
            
             9.
             
             
               Babell
               is
               fallen
               ,
               it
               is
               fallen
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Antitype
             of
             new
             
               Babylon
            
             answereth
             to
             the
             type
             of
             the
             old
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Letter
             :
             the
             thing
             to
             the
             figure
             .
             For
             as
             the
             
               Seraphims
            
             cried
             one
             to
             another
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               &c.
               Esay
            
             6.3
             .
             so
             the
             two
             Testaments
             haue
             mutuall
             consonancie
             of
             words
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             to
             signifie
             thereby
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             ,
             this
             being
             spoken
             once
             (
             nay
             rather
             twice
             )
             of
             
               Literall
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             being
             fulfilled
             in
             her
             ;
             it
             ,
             beeing
             now
             spoken
             againe
             the
             second
             time
             of
             the
             
               Mysticall
               Babylon
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             completed
             in
             her
             likewise
             ;
             since
             ,
             by
             the
             Historicall
             euidence
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             alreadie
             past
             ,
             wee
             may
             securely
             repose
             in
             the
             Prophetical
             prediction
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             yet
             to
             come
             .
             It
             is
             still
             the
             same
             God
             that
             pronounceth
             it
             ;
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             reuealeth
             it
             :
             the
             same
             Prouidence
             ,
             that
             guideth
             all
             things
             to
             their
             certain
             ,
             and
             determined
             euent
             .
          
           
             Hence
             therefore
             we
             may
             deduce
             ,
             for
             our
             instruction
             ;
             that
             the
             presidents
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             should
             direct
             ,
             and
             informe
             vs
             vnder
             the
             New
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             whose
             Truth
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ;
             to
             loue
             God
             ,
             whose
             Goodnesse
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ;
             to
             feare
             God
             ,
             whose
             Iustice
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ;
             who
             ,
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             his
             seueritie
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             frameth
             vs
             vnto
             the
             reuerence
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             ;
             as
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             himselfe
             doth
             grauely
             ,
             and
             diuinely
             teach
             vs
             ;
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             11.6
             .
             
               These
               are
               ensamples
               to
               vs
               ;
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               Verse
            
             11.
             
             
               All
               these
               things
               came
               vnto
               them
               for
               ensamples
               ,
               and
               were
               written
               
               to
               admonish
               vs.
            
             If
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             
               Babylon
            
             heare
             of
             a
             ruine
             ,
             denounced
             by
             
               Esay
               ,
            
             Let
             
               Rome
            
             feare
             her
             ruine
             reuealed
             by
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             And
             let
             vs
             also
             conceiue
             (
             for
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             and
             worthy
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             be
             receiued
             )
             that
             as
             a
             generall
             destruction
             of
             my
             people
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             is
             an
             admonition
             to
             any
             Kingdome
             or
             Nation
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             so
             a
             particular
             destruction
             of
             any
             person
             there
             ,
             is
             an
             example
             ,
             and
             premonition
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             euery
             one
             in
             his
             degree
             ,
             qualitie
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             to
             auoid
             the
             like
             sinne
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             former
             perished
             ,
             and
             fell
             ,
             through
             the
             exemplarie
             iustice
             of
             God
             ;
             esteeming
             his
             case
             to
             be
             a
             prediction
             of
             ours
             ;
             as
             if
             our
             very
             names
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             were
             expressed
             in
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             example
             ;
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             really
             ,
             though
             not
             verbally
             ;
             not
             in
             such
             apparant
             ,
             and
             identicall
             tearmes
             ,
             as
             the
             ruine
             of
             Mysticall
             
               Babylon
            
             heere
             is
             discouered
             in
             the
             ruine
             of
             Literall
             
               Babylon
            
             there
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             which
             I
             proposed
             before
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             and
             haue
             now
             explained
             in
             the
             orderly
             pursuit
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               THIRD
            
             point
             ,
             concerning
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             qualitie
             of
             this
             ruine
             ;
             what
             this
             
               Fall
            
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             doth
             heere
             import
             .
          
           
             NOw
             I
             am
             come
             vnto
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             matter
             :
             for
             the
             former
             points
             (
             concerning
             the
             
               time
               past
               ,
            
             &
             the
             
               Duplication
            
             of
             the
             fal
             )
             are
             accidents
             ,
             &
             circumstances
             of
             the
             
               Fal
               ,
            
             whereof
             I
             now
             intreat
             ,
             but
             yet
             such
             ,
             so
             proper
             ,
             and
             so
             effectuall
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             bring
             
             an
             especiall
             light
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             haue
             handled
             them
             before
             ,
             as
             being
             accessorie
             helpes
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             principall
             point
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             word
             
               [
               Fall
               ]
            
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             and
             easie
             ,
             but
             very
             significant
             ,
             and
             Emphaticall
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             fall
             of
             speciall
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             note
             ;
             as
             wee
             shall
             perceiue
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             sense
             ,
             and
             acception
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             FIRST
             ,
             therefore
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             primarie
             ,
             and
             simple
             meaning
             of
             the
             Letter
             ;
             it
             doth
             import
             a
             locall
             motion
             ,
             whereby
             some
             thing
             of
             an
             higher
             place
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             firme
             consistencie
             before
             ,
             is
             lapsed
             into
             a
             lower
             (
             properly
             vpon
             the
             Earth
             )
             or
             so
             dissolued
             into
             pieces
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             cohere
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             the
             former
             qualitie
             ,
             and
             manner
             :
             as
             the
             house
             
               fell
            
             vpon
             
               Iobs
            
             children
             [
             
               Iob
            
             1.19
             .
             ]
             though
             by
             a
             violent
             meanes
             ;
             and
             the
             walls
             of
             
               Iericho
               fell
               downe
            
             [
             as
             it
             
               Iosh
               .
            
             6.20
             .
             ]
             though
             by
             a
             miraculous
             meanes
             ;
             signifying
             in
             a
             sense
             allegoricall
             ,
             the
             fall
             of
             Impietie
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             Though
             
               Babylon
            
             shall
             haue
             a
             
               fall
               ,
            
             of
             a
             more
             markable
             nature
             (
             as
             anon
             you
             shall
             heare
             )
             yet
             this
             fall
             doth
             likewise
             appertaine
             vnto
             her
             ,
             in
             her
             glorious
             Churches
             ,
             in
             her
             sumptuous
             Monasteries
             ,
             in
             other
             magnificall
             Palaces
             of
             his
             Holinesse
             ,
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             (
             whom
             
               hee
               maketh
               Princes
               in
               all
               Lands
               ;
            
             as
             some
             haue
             blasphemously
             applyed
             that
             Text
             :
             
               Psal
               .
            
             45.16
             .
             )
             in
             the
             stately
             houses
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             finally
             in
             her
             walls
             ;
             the
             carkasse
             of
             that
             proud
             ,
             and
             insolent
             Citie
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             spatious
             ,
             ancient
             ,
             and
             venerable
             Church
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
               :
            
             it
             was
             sometimes
             a
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             and
             protection
             of
             the
             miserable
             ,
             distressed
             Citizens
             of
             
               Rome
            
             
             (
             as
             
               Sozom.
            
             doth
             relate
             ,
             
               lib
               ,
            
             9.
             
               c.
            
             9.
             and
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             himselfe
             doth
             insinuate
             ;
             
               De
               Ciuit.
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             1.
             
             
               &
            
             4.
             )
             when
             the
             furious
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             
               Gothes
            
             spoyled
             ,
             and
             ransacked
             ,
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             cruell
             massacre
             of
             the
             people
             .
             But
             now
             it
             is
             defiled
             with
             
               Babylonian
            
             Merchandize
             :
             )
             and
             ,
             when
             the
             Day
             of
             this
             vengeance
             doth
             come
             ,
             it
             shall
             
               fall
               ;
            
             it
             shall
             bee
             cast
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             it
             shall
             haue
             no
             Sanctuarie
             for
             its
             owne
             protection
             .
             That
             shall
             be
             verified
             in
             her
             ,
             which
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             desolation
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             
               One
               stone
               shall
               not
               be
               left
               vpon
               another
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             
               fall
            
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             SECONDLY
             ;
             this
             Word
             doth
             sometimes
             note
             the
             act
             of
             death
             ;
             whence
             the
             name
             of
             a
             
               carkasse
            
             (
             in
             the
             
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greeke
               ,
            
             and
             
               Latine
            
             )
             is
             deriued
             in
             the
             seuerall
             originals
             ;
             for
             that
             ,
             by
             death
             ,
             wee
             
               fall
            
             and
             cannot
             now
             stand
             )
             and
             wee
             fall
             into
             the
             
               earth
               ;
            
             as
             the
             Centre
             of
             grauitie
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             heauie
             things
             doe
             tend
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             haue
             their
             rest
             .
          
           
             Now
             death
             is
             either
             naturall
             ,
             or
             violent
             .
             NATVRALL
             ;
             as
             
               Psal
               .
            
             82.7
             .
             
               You
               Princes
               shall
               fall
               like
               others
               :
            
             that
             is
             ;
             you
             shall
             
               dye
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             next
             going
             before
             )
             and
             as
             you
             had
             one
             
               Genesis
            
             by
             birth
             ,
             so
             you
             shall
             haue
             one
             
               Exodus
            
             by
             death
             ,
             with
             the
             poorest
             ,
             and
             meanest
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Heere
             is
             something
             for
             our
             
               Humiliation
               ;
            
             the
             strong
             ,
             the
             rich
             ,
             the
             mightie
             man
             shall
             
               fall
               ,
            
             and
             fall
             into
             the
             earth
             ;
             the
             mother
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             substance
             he
             is
             framed
             ,
             and
             into
             which
             he
             shall
             be
             dissolued
             againe
             .
             What
             is
             my
             condition
             ?
             I
             am
             a
             piece
             of
             clay
             ,
             moulded
             into
             humane
             shape
             ,
             what
             is
             my
             end
             ?
             I
             must
             fall
             into
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             principle
             of
             my
             beginning
             ,
             O
             that
             I
             could
             euer
             thinke
             of
             
             this
             fall
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             by
             my
             death
             ;
             that
             I
             might
             neuer
             fall
             from
             Heauen
             by
             my
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             This
             fall
             is
             no
             speciall
             iudgement
             vnto
             the
             Citizens
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             generall
             necessitie
             of
             all
             men
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             let
             vs
             obserue
             something
             for
             our
             
               Consolation
               ,
            
             and
             then
             wee
             shall
             see
             more
             .
             For
             our
             
               fall
            
             by
             death
             is
             not
             without
             hope
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             vnto
             eternall
             glorie
             (
             for
             
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               is
               the
               confidence
               of
               Christians
               ,
            
             as
             
               Tertullian
            
             speaketh
             )
             but
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             by
             fire
             ,
             by
             extreame
             desolation
             )
             hath
             no
             hope
             of
             a
             ciuill
             resurrection
             ,
             to
             
               arise
               ,
            
             after
             her
             
               fall
               ,
            
             vnto
             any
             splendour
             ,
             or
             dignitie
             againe
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             may
             say
             of
             her
             ,
             as
             
               Iacob
            
             of
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             the
             first-borne
             of
             his
             strength
             ;
             
               thy
               dignitie
               is
               gone
               ,
               Gen.
            
             49.4
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             kind
             of
             fall
             by
             death
             ,
             is
             VIOLENT
             ;
             and
             now
             we
             come
             neerer
             vnto
             the
             point
             .
             This
             kinde
             of
             
               fall
            
             is
             often
             remembred
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             ,
             out
             of
             many
             places
             ,
             I
             will
             select
             a
             few
             ,
             as
             
               Exod.
            
             32.28
             .
             
               There
               fell
               of
               the
               people
               about
               three
               thousand
               men
               ;
            
             when
             
               Moses
            
             handled
             the
             peoples
             cause
             ,
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             Prayer
             ;
             but
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             Swords
             .
             And
             
               Psal
               .
            
             36.12
             .
             
               They
               are
               fallen
               ,
               that
               worke
               iniquitie
               .
            
          
           
             This
             
               fall
            
             may
             well
             be
             applied
             vnto
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             because
             her
             ruine
             is
             not
             onely
             
               locall
            
             (
             for
             houses
             and
             walls
             )
             but
             
               personall
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Inhabitants
             themselues
             (
             Clericall
             ,
             and
             Laicall
             (
             who
             ,
             dwelling
             within
             her
             precincts
             ,
             shall
             
               fall
            
             by
             the
             extreame
             furie
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             which
             shall
             deuoure
             their
             flesh
             ,
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             the
             LORDS
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             Tremble
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             O
             yee
             vnhappie
             Citizens
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             at
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             fatall
             ruine
             of
             that
             vnfortunate
             place
             ;
             your
             knees
             may
             smite
             ,
             the
             one
             against
             the
             other
             (
             as
             
               Balshazzars
               ,
               Dan.
            
             5.6
             .
             )
             with
             the
             extremitie
             of
             your
             iust
             feare
             ,
             for
             that
             disastrous
             calamitie
             ,
             which
             shall
             fall
             vpon
             you
             ,
             or
             vpon
             your
             posteritie
             ,
             and
             succession
             .
             Therefore
             
               depart
               out
               of
               her
               ;
            
             it
             is
             Gods
             owne
             premonition
             vnto
             you
             ;
             and
             they
             ,
             that
             are
             
               his
               people
               ,
            
             will
             depart
             out
             of
             her
             ,
             either
             
               corporally
               ,
            
             to
             saue
             their
             liues
             ,
             or
             
               spiritually
            
             to
             saue
             their
             soules
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             are
             yet
             immaculate
             ,
             and
             not
             defiled
             with
             her
             contagion
             ,
             heare
             not
             her
             inuitation
             ,
             be
             not
             intangled
             with
             her
             voice
             .
             She
             cryeth
             ;
             
               Venite
               ;
            
             come
             vnto
             me
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             faithfull
             :
             but
             Christ
             saith
             ;
             
               Exite
               ,
            
             goe
             out
             of
             her
             ,
             my
             people
             ,
             
               that
               you
               bee
               not
               partakers
               of
               her
               plague
               ;
            
             for
             she
             is
             
               the
               Mother
               of
               Fornications
               .
            
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             second
             
               fall
            
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             which
             hath
             now
             prepared
             vs
             vnto
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ,
             then
             ,
             this
             word
             doth
             signifie
             such
             a
             ruine
             ,
             as
             is
             without
             recouery
             ,
             with
             extreame
             vastitie
             ,
             horrible
             miserie
             ,
             vnspeakable
             desolation
             ;
             which
             
               Babylon
            
             shall
             more
             sensibly
             feele
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             truly
             declare
             ;
             
               res
               superat
               fidem
               ;
            
             the
             matter
             exceedeth
             beliefe
             :
             
               humane
            
             beliefe
             ,
             that
             standeth
             vpon
             reason
             ,
             but
             not
             
               Diuine
               ,
            
             which
             is
             grounded
             vpon
             reuelation
             ;
             as
             I
             shall
             haue
             speciall
             occasion
             to
             declare
             more
             fully
             ,
             in
             my
             ensuing
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             Meanewhile
             ,
             to
             iustifie
             this
             last
             acception
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             this
             Word
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             I
             produce
             vnto
             you
             certaine
             instances
             ,
             very
             agreeable
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             For
             if
             wee
             speake
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             inhabiting
             in
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             then
             
               Dauid
            
             writeth
             
             aptly
             of
             such
             
               falling
               ;
               Psal
               .
            
             36.12
             .
             
               They
            
             [
             mine
             enemies
             ]
             
               are
               cast
               downe
            
             [
             they
             are
             
               fallen
               ;
            
             in
             the
             words
             immediatly
             before
             ]
             
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               rise
               .
            
             But
             ,
             if
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             place
             it selfe
             ;
             
               Iericho
            
             is
             an
             example
             in
             this
             case
             
               Iosh
               .
            
             6.
             
             
               The
               walls
               fell
               downe
               ;
               man
               ,
               and
               woman
               ,
               young
               ,
               and
               old
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               cattle
               ,
               were
               destroyed
               therein
               .
            
             And
             to
             fill
             vp
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             calamitie
             thereof
             ,
             shee
             was
             to
             lie
             buried
             in
             the
             Tombe
             of
             her
             owne
             ruines
             ;
             and
             a
             curse
             laid
             by
             
               Ioshua
            
             vpon
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             should
             repaire
             ,
             and
             reedifie
             the
             same
             .
             To
             conclude
             ;
             the
             pitifull
             (
             but
             vnpitied
             )
             vastation
             of
             this
             
               Babylonian
            
             Citie
             ,
             her
             dolefull
             
               fall
            
             (
             to
             follow
             the
             prescript
             euidence
             of
             my
             Text
             )
             is
             resembled
             in
             the
             iust
             affliction
             ,
             which
             fell
             vpon
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             Citie
             of
             
               Sechem
               ,
            
             which
             
               Abimelech
            
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             sowed
             the
             place
             thereof
             with
             Salt
             ;
             
               Iudic.
            
             9.45
             .
          
           
             Such
             shall
             bee
             (
             if
             any
             patterne
             can
             exemplifie
             her
             case
             )
             the
             
               fall
               ;
            
             the
             fatall
             end
             ,
             the
             wofull
             period
             of
             this
             great
             ,
             and
             glorious
             Citie
             .
             It
             is
             
               finall
               ;
            
             for
             I
             reade
             of
             none
             after
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             
               singular
               ;
            
             for
             I
             reade
             of
             none
             such
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             conflagration
             of
             
               Rome
            
             by
             the
             
               Gaules
            
             (
             when
             she
             was
             yet
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             minoritie
             ,
             and
             youth
             )
             and
             to
             come
             to
             the
             state
             of
             her
             declination
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Honorius
               ,
            
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             vpon
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             414.
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Ciuill
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Histories
             ,
             that
             
               Alarichus
               ,
            
             King
             of
             the
             
               Gothes
               ,
            
             tooke
             the
             Citie
             of
             
               Rome
            
             (
             rather
             by
             Famine
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             as
             Saint
             
               Hierome
            
             doth
             relate
             )
             burned
             some
             part
             thereof
             ,
             slue
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             despoyled
             them
             of
             an
             infinite
             abundance
             of
             riches
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             )
             gaue
             them
             their
             liues
             ,
             that
             could
             take
             Sanctuarie
             in
             the
             great
             and
             magnificent
             Church
             of
             
             Saint
             
               Peter
               .
            
             After
             his
             decease
             (
             which
             happened
             within
             a
             short
             time
             after
             this
             expilation
             of
             
               Rome
            
             )
             his
             kinsman
             
               Ataulphus
            
             returned
             vnto
             
               Rome
            
             with
             a
             mightie
             power
             ,
             resoluing
             to
             put
             all
             the
             Citizens
             to
             the
             sword
             ;
             to
             raze
             the
             Citie
             vnto
             the
             very
             foundations
             ;
             to
             erect
             another
             in
             some
             commodious
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             impose
             the
             name
             of
             
               Gothia
            
             vpon
             it
             :
             from
             which
             resolution
             he
             was
             diuerted
             by
             the
             humble
             supplications
             ,
             and
             gentle
             perswasions
             of
             his
             deerely
             beloued
             wife
             
               Placidia
               ,
            
             sister
             vnto
             
               Honorius
               :
            
             and
             so
             
               Rome
            
             did
             then
             escape
             that
             ruine
             ,
             vnto
             which
             she
             is
             yet
             reserued
             ,
             and
             which
             she
             shall
             certainly
             feele
             in
             the
             due
             appointed
             time
             .
          
           
             Afterward
             ,
             vpon
             the
             yeere
             450.
             
             
               Gensericus
               ,
            
             King
             of
             the
             
               Vandals
               ,
            
             so
             sacked
             ,
             and
             ransacked
             the
             Citie
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             that
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             it
             remained
             without
             any
             inhabitant
             to
             dwell
             therein
             .
             But
             much
             more
             grieuous
             ,
             and
             fearefull
             was
             her
             desolation
             by
             
               Totilas
               ,
            
             King
             of
             the
             
               Goths
               ,
            
             vpon
             the
             yeere
             547.
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             walls
             being
             cast
             downe
             ,
             the
             houses
             burned
             ,
             the
             Citizens
             killed
             ;
             so
             that
             neither
             man
             ,
             nor
             woman
             remained
             therein
             ;
             as
             
               Bellarmine
            
             himselfe
             (
             out
             of
             
               Blondus
            
             )
             doth
             briefly
             recite
             
               C.
               de
               Pont.
               Rom.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               c.
            
             7.
             )
             but
             to
             a
             very
             poore
             ,
             and
             simple
             purpose
             ;
             as
             you
             shall
             heare
             anon
             in
             the
             passage
             of
             my
             discourse
             .
          
           
             Meane
             while
             ,
             descending
             neerer
             vnto
             our
             times
             ,
             I
             smile
             at
             the
             fearefull
             apprehensions
             of
             Pope
             
               Alexander
            
             the
             sixth
             (
             vpon
             the
             yeere
             1494.
             )
             when
             hee
             was
             troubled
             ,
             and
             all
             
               Rome
            
             with
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             militarie
             approach
             of
             
               Charles
            
             the
             eight
             of
             
               France
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             vpon
             a
             treatie
             of
             peace
             ,
             hee
             accepted
             the
             Articles
             ,
             imposed
             vpon
             him
             by
             the
             victorious
             Prince
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             (
             but
             with
             a
             perfidious
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             sequell
             of
             things
             
             did
             discouer
             )
             who
             thereupon
             was
             receiued
             into
             
               Rome
            
             with
             tender
             demonstration
             of
             singular
             respect
             ,
             and
             loue
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             hee
             had
             certainly
             imitated
             the
             president
             of
             the
             conquering
             
               Gaules
            
             ancient
             times
             ,
             and
             burnt
             
               the
               whore
               with
               fire
               ;
            
             which
             worke
             did
             rather
             appertaine
             vnto
             his
             successours
             in
             the
             Crowne
             of
             
               France
               ;
            
             as
             time
             ,
             
               the
               mother
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             shall
             one
             day
             reueale
             to
             fulfill
             that
             ,
             which
             Truth
             ,
             
               the
               Sonne
               of
               eternitie
            
             (
             Christ
             Iesus
             himselfe
             )
             doth
             here
             foretell
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             leauing
             
               Rome
            
             in
             that
             passion
             of
             feare
             ,
             let
             vs
             behold
             her
             in
             the
             passion
             of
             sense
             ,
             vpon
             the
             yeere
             1524.
             when
             the
             Imperiall
             Armie
             of
             
               Charles
            
             the
             fifth
             (
             marching
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Burbon
               ,
            
             who
             was
             fatally
             slaine
             before
             the
             walls
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             first
             surprised
             the
             Suburbes
             ,
             and
             then
             inuaded
             the
             Citie
             it selfe
             ;
             
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               doubtfull
            
             (
             saith
             
               Guicciardine
               ,
               lib.
            
             18.
             which
             Historie
             well
             deserueth
             your
             reuiew
             )
             
               whether
               bare
               more
               rule
               ;
               the
               humour
               of
               crueltie
               to
               kill
               ,
               or
               the
               appetite
               of
               lust
               to
               deflower
               ,
               or
               the
               rage
               of
               auarice
               to
               spoile
               .
            
             What
             honour
             ,
             and
             reuerence
             did
             these
             Catholike
             Souldiers
             performe
             then
             vnto
             the
             holy
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             worthy
             Prelates
             ?
             As
             for
             him
             ,
             hee
             was
             made
             a
             prisoner
             in
             his
             owne
             Castle
             ,
             and
             redeemed
             himselfe
             from
             farther
             dangers
             at
             a
             great
             proportion
             of
             monyes
             ,
             and
             remained
             in
             custodie
             ,
             vntill
             it
             pleased
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             speciall
             grace
             ,
             to
             release
             him
             againe
             .
             As
             for
             them
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             were
             set
             vpon
             Asses
             ,
             and
             leane
             Moyles
             ,
             with
             great
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             contempt
             ,
             hauing
             their
             faces
             reuersed
             to
             the
             crowpe
             of
             the
             beasts
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             being
             apparrelled
             with
             the
             habites
             ,
             and
             markes
             of
             their
             dignitie
             ,
             were
             made
             a
             spectacle
             of
             derision
             in
             the
             publike
             view
             ;
             while
             some
             other
             Cardinalls
             being
             
             naked
             ,
             and
             soled
             along
             with
             buffets
             and
             bastinadoes
             ,
             redeemed
             their
             liues
             with
             deepe
             exhaustion
             of
             their
             plate
             ,
             and
             treasure
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             in
             these
             calamities
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             which
             are
             the
             
               praeludia
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             figures
             of
             her
             future
             destruction
             ,
             wee
             see
             such
             furious
             actions
             of
             hostilitie
             against
             her
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             barbarous
             enemies
             ,
             but
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             carrie
             the
             names
             ,
             and
             titles
             of
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             and
             of
             
               Catholike
               ,
            
             by
             particular
             stile
             ,
             what
             incomparable
             crueltie
             will
             so
             many
             seuerall
             Nations
             exercise
             against
             her
             ,
             with
             implacable
             hatred
             vnder
             the
             Ensignes
             of
             so
             many
             seuerall
             Princes
             ,
             enraged
             against
             her
             ,
             for
             her
             violation
             of
             their
             Crownes
             ,
             &
             stirred
             vp
             by
             the
             speciall
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ?
             O
             vnexemplifyable
             
               fall
               ;
            
             I
             want
             termes
             to
             expresse
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             the
             Painter
             ,
             being
             to
             represent
             ,
             by
             a
             liuely
             Image
             ,
             the
             behauiour
             of
             the
             father
             of
             
               Iphigenia
            
             (
             lamenting
             ,
             and
             bewayling
             her
             pitifull
             death
             )
             drew
             a
             veile
             before
             his
             face
             ;
             that
             being
             a
             more
             proper
             signification
             of
             his
             griefe
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             expressed
             in
             any
             shape
             ,
             or
             colour
             ,
             so
             I
             will
             in
             silence
             admire
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             would
             condole
             it
             also
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             find
             
               the
               Saints
               reioyce
               thereat
               :
               Cap.
            
             19.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             this
             
               fall
               ,
            
             (
             I
             say
             )
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             and
             thus
             by
             silence
             ,
             as
             wanting
             all
             words
             ,
             I
             shall
             speake
             more
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             could
             deliuer
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             in
             many
             .
          
           
             Thus
             now
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             I
             haue
             made
             an
             interpretation
             of
             this
             
               fall
               ;
            
             comparing
             it
             with
             other
             falls
             ,
             which
             were
             some
             shadowes
             of
             it
             ;
             
               Rome
            
             being
             her
             owne
             type
             herein
             .
             Howbeit
             as
             the
             Prophet
             [
             
               Esay
            
             9.1
             .
             ]
             calleth
             it
             a
             
               light
               affliction
            
             of
             some
             Tribes
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             by
             
               Tiglah
               Piesar
               ,
            
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             greater
             captiuitie
             afterward
             ,
             vnder
             
               Shalmaneser
               ,
            
             so
             the
             former
             fals
             of
             
               Rome
            
             
             were
             light
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             
               fall
               ;
            
             nay
             rather
             they
             were
             concussions
             ,
             and
             shakes
             ,
             this
             onely
             is
             the
             
               fall
               ,
            
             and
             ruine
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Consider
             therefore
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             will
             finish
             this
             part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             ;
             
               Chap.
            
             18.
             
             
               It
               is
               become
               an
               habitation
               of
               Deuils
               ;
               reward
               her
               ,
               as
               she
               hath
               rewarded
               you
               ;
               fill
               her
               the
               Cup
               double
               :
               her
               plagues
               shall
               come
               in
               one
               day
               ;
               death
               ,
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               famine
               ;
               shee
               shall
               be
               burnt
               with
               fire
               :
               no
               man
               buyeth
               her
               ware
               any
               more
               :
               her
               Merchants
               shall
               howle
               and
               cry
               ,
               &c.
            
             Then
             
               Chapter
            
             19.3
             .
             
               her
               smoake
               rose
               vp
               for
               euermore
               .
            
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             
               fall
               ;
            
             namely
             ,
             for
             the
             manner
             and
             qualitie
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Whereby
             you
             may
             perceiue
             the
             simple
             subtiltie
             of
             some
             learned
             Papists
             ,
             who
             suppose
             this
             
               fall
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             to
             bee
             meerely
             
               spirituall
            
             (
             in
             falling
             from
             Ethnicall
             Idolatry
             vnto
             Christian
             Religion
             )
             and
             not
             a
             
               materiall
            
             fall
             ,
             by
             outward
             ruine
             ;
             as
             
               Ludouicus
               ab
               Alcasar
            
             doth
             vainly
             dreame
             ;
             standing
             in
             a
             foolish
             opposition
             heerein
             vnto
             the
             iudicious
             resolution
             of
             
               Viegas
               ,
            
             and
             
               Ribera
               ;
            
             his
             more
             ingenious
             ,
             and
             exact
             compeeres
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             for
             conclusion
             of
             this
             whole
             matter
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             
               foure
               Questions
               ,
            
             which
             are
             appendant
             ,
             and
             belonging
             vnto
             this
             
               fall
               ;
            
             by
             faire
             discussion
             wherof
             ,
             I
             shall
             exempt
             ,
             and
             take
             out
             of
             your
             minds
             ,
             certayne
             Doubts
             ,
             which
             may
             arise
             (
             and
             perhaps
             are
             alreadie
             risen
             )
             in
             your
             apprehension
             of
             this
             
               fall
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             
               FIRST
            
             Question
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             if
             you
             desire
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             by
             whose
             meanes
             ,
             and
             operation
             ,
             
               Babylon
            
             shall
             thus
             
               fall
               ,
            
             and
             who
             shall
             bee
             the
             instruments
             of
             Gods
             vindictiue
             Iustice
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ;
             I
             answere
             ,
             from
             the
             sacred
             Oracle
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ;
             that
             it
             shall
             bee
             executed
             by
             the
             vniforme
             ,
             and
             powerfull
             concurrencie
             of
             many
             Kings
             ,
             and
             States
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             three
             things
             are
             markeably
             deliuered
             in
             this
             Propheticall
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               First
               ;
            
             there
             is
             obserued
             their
             beginning
             ,
             and
             exaltation
             ;
             
               Apoc.
            
             17.12
             .
             
               The
               tenne
               hornes
               ,
            
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Beast
               :
               Verse
            
             3.
             which
             is
             the
             
               second
            
             Beast
             in
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             succeeding
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             first
             :
             
               Apoc.
            
             13.11
             .
             ]
             
               are
               ten
               Kings
               ,
               which
               yet
               haue
               not
               receiued
               a
               Kingdome
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ]
               but
               shall
               receiue
               power
               ,
               as
               Kings
               ,
               at
               one
               houre
               with
               the
               Beast
               .
            
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             seuerall
             Dominions
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             States
             in
             
               Europe
               ,
            
             were
             members
             of
             the
             great
             and
             mightie
             bodie
             of
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Empire
             ,
             which
             was
             dissolued
             afterward
             into
             these
             parts
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             was
             formerly
             compounded
             ,
             and
             made
             ;
             so
             these
             Kings
             ,
             and
             States
             ,
             arose
             neere
             vpon
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             called
             
               one
               houre
               ;
            
             not
             in
             an
             exact
             measure
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             conuenient
             propinquitie
             ,
             and
             neernesse
             of
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             phrase
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ;
             wherein
             the
             word
             
               houre
            
             is
             taken
             in
             this
             sense
             ;
             as
             1.
             
             
               Thes
               .
            
             2.17
             .
             
               Wee
               were
               kept
               from
               you
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               an
               houre
               :
            
             and
             
               Philem.
            
             15.
             
             
               Onesimus
            
             departed
             from
             
               Philemon
            
             his
             Master
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               an
               houre
               :
            
             and
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             1.2.18
             .
             
               Little
               children
               ;
            
             it
             
               is
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               last
               houre
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             followeth
             ;
             
             that
             they
             receiued
             this
             power
             at
             one
             houre
             
               with
               the
               Beast
               ;
            
             beause
             as
             the
             Imperiall
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             glory
             did
             decay
             ,
             by
             fraction
             ,
             &
             partition
             of
             the
             potent
             Empire
             ,
             so
             the
             second
             Beast
             in
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             [
             the
             
               Papall
            
             State
             ]
             beganne
             to
             aduance
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             succeed
             ,
             by
             a
             pretense
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Supremacie
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             former
             Beast
             [
             the
             State
             Imperial
             ]
             as
             he
             began
             to
             decrease
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             prediction
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ;
            
             which
             I
             haue
             touched
             before
             in
             the
             precedent
             Sermon
             ,
             vnto
             which
             ,
             I
             must
             therefore
             ,
             remit
             you
             for
             the
             more
             cleere
             vnderstanding
             of
             this
             point
             .
             But
             now
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             these
             Kings
             are
             ;
             whence
             ,
             when
             ,
             with
             whome
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             ,
             they
             tooke
             their
             Royall
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             power
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
            
             there
             is
             obserued
             the
             subiection
             ,
             and
             submission
             of
             their
             power
             vnto
             this
             
               second
               Beast
               ,
            
             whose
             Ecclesiasticall
             glorie
             ,
             and
             estimation
             ,
             did
             insnare
             the
             ciuill
             Dominion
             of
             these
             Kings
             :
             for
             so
             it
             followeth
             ,
             
               Verse
            
             13.
             
             
               They
               shall
               giue
               their
               power
               ;
               and
               authoritie
               vnto
               the
               Beast
               ;
            
             vpon
             which
             he
             cunningly
             intruded
             ,
             by
             faire
             pretenses
             of
             his
             succession
             vnto
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             immediate
             function
             vnder
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             whose
             name
             hee
             abused
             to
             the
             corruption
             ,
             and
             suppression
             of
             his
             Euangelicall
             Truth
             .
             Thus
             these
             Kings
             became
             his
             instruments
             also
             ,
             to
             serue
             his
             turne
             ,
             in
             the
             oppugnation
             of
             Christs
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             persecution
             of
             his
             members
             ,
             as
             the
             prediction
             ,
             in
             the
             fourteenth
             
               Verse
               ,
            
             doth
             truly
             beare
             ,
             and
             the
             euent
             of
             things
             doth
             notably
             declare
             .
             And
             now
             they
             were
             made
             
               the
               hornes
            
             of
             this
             second
             Beast
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             strength
             and
             corroboration
             (
             as
             this
             word
             
               horne
            
             doth
             often
             signifie
             ,
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             more
             
             specially
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             
               Daniel
            
             )
             whereby
             hee
             should
             subsist
             in
             power
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             command
             :
             for
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             decay
             in
             the
             Beast
             ,
             when
             these
             Kings
             shall
             withdraw
             their
             obedience
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             resume
             their
             owne
             power
             ;
             which
             as
             they
             did
             fondly
             submit
             vnto
             him
             ,
             so
             hee
             doth
             proudly
             vendicate
             vnto
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             so
             hee
             was
             foretold
             by
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             that
             he
             should
             
               lift
               vp
               himselfe
               aboue
               all
               ,
               that
               is
               called
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ;
            
             there
             ensueth
             their
             action
             of
             hostilitie
             ,
             and
             enterprize
             of
             warre
             against
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             wherein
             this
             Beast
             doth
             reigne
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             
               Verse
            
             16.
             
             
               The
               ten
               hornes
               ,
               which
               thou
               sawest
               vpon
               the
               Beast
               ,
               are
               they
               ,
               that
               shall
               hate
               the
               Whore
            
             [
             what
             ?
             are
             they
             like
             
               Amnon
               ,
            
             whose
             loue
             to
             
               Tamar
            
             turned
             into
             hatred
             ?
             ]
             
               and
               shall
               make
               her
               desolate
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
               and
               shall
               eate
               her
               flesh
               ,
               and
               burne
               her
               with
               fire
               ;
            
             the
             old
             punishment
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             was
             inflicted
             vpon
             Whores
             ,
             
               Genes
               .
            
             38.24
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             strange
             
               Metamorphosis
               ;
            
             Friends
             changed
             into
             Enemies
             ;
             setters
             vp
             into
             pullers
             downe
             ,
             Defenders
             into
             Expugnators
             ;
             
               Babylons
            
             louers
             into
             her
             haters
             ;
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             
               Beast
            
             into
             his
             ruine
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               Lords
               doing
            
             (
             as
             you
             shall
             heare
             anon
             )
             
               and
               it
               is
               meruailous
               in
               our
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             Meanewhile
             ,
             I
             cannot
             passe
             forward
             ,
             vnto
             the
             discussion
             of
             other
             points
             ,
             without
             a
             serious
             consideration
             of
             this
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             these
             
               Kings
               ,
            
             thus
             submitting
             their
             Royall
             power
             vnto
             the
             
               Beast
            
             (
             partly
             to
             take
             a
             Crowne
             by
             his
             donation
             ;
             partly
             to
             hold
             it
             ratified
             by
             his
             confirmation
             :
             partly
             to
             hold
             it
             )
             vpon
             tearmes
             of
             fealtie
             to
             him
             ;
             partly
             to
             acknowledge
             all
             their
             Dominion
             to
             be
             deriued
             from
             his
             plenitude
             of
             power
             ;
             partly
             
             to
             suffer
             him
             to
             execute
             forreigne
             iurisdiction
             in
             their
             Realmes
             ;
             partly
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             his
             sentententiall
             deposition
             ;
             partly
             to
             suffer
             an
             expilation
             of
             the
             goods
             ,
             and
             reuenues
             of
             their
             subiects
             ,
             issuing
             forth
             of
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             to
             the
             supportation
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             partly
             to
             permit
             their
             
               Clericall
            
             subiects
             to
             be
             exempted
             from
             their
             Regall
             authoritie
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             courses
             ,
             whereby
             the
             proud
             vsurping
             Beast
             doth
             either
             closely
             ,
             like
             a
             Fox
             ,
             insinuate
             into
             their
             Crownes
             ,
             or
             violently
             like
             a
             Lion
             ,
             insult
             vpon
             the
             same
             ;
             by
             their
             owne
             folly
             ,
             tendernesse
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             in
             the
             beginning
             ;
             
               that
               so
               Gods
               Word
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               herein
            
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             cannot
             neglect
             the
             obseruation
             of
             this
             point
             ;
             that
             now
             these
             Kings
             (
             not
             the
             same
             in
             person
             ,
             but
             in
             succession
             )
             should
             beginne
             
               to
               bee
               wise
               ,
            
             to
             vnderstand
             his
             tyrannie
             ,
             to
             see
             their
             owne
             miserie
             ,
             and
             to
             reuenge
             these
             wrongs
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             with
             sword
             ,
             without
             compassion
             ,
             and
             without
             remorse
             .
             
               Leo
               ;
            
             a
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             but
             in
             more
             happy
             times
             (
             yet
             one
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             some
             things
             prepared
             a
             way
             for
             the
             aduancement
             of
             this
             
               second
               Beast
               ;
            
             which
             ,
             from
             a
             
               Pygmie
            
             became
             an
             
               Hercules
               ,
            
             and
             by
             seuerall
             augmentations
             ,
             grew
             vp
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             from
             small
             beginnings
             ,
             vnto
             the
             full
             proportion
             of
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             wherein
             he
             stood
             long
             ,
             but
             now
             beginneth
             to
             
               fall
            
             )
             thou
             ,
             O
             
               blessed
               Leo
               ,
            
             by
             the
             venerable
             authoritie
             of
             thy
             graue
             ,
             and
             gracious
             person
             ,
             by
             thy
             perswasiue
             Eloquence
             ,
             and
             gentle
             intreates
             ,
             diddest
             once
             diuert
             the
             hostile
             inuasion
             of
             
               Attila
            
             (
             King
             of
             the
             
               Hunnes
            
             )
             from
             
               Rome
            
             (
             not
             then
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             and
             thou
             wast
             a
             
               Sauiour
            
             vnto
             her
             (
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Iudges
             in
             ancient
             
               Israel
            
             were
             called
             )
             not
             by
             a
             Sword
             ,
             but
             by
             thy
             word
             ,
             full
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             efficacie
             in
             thy
             religious
             
             mouth
             .
             But
             now
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             this
             excellencie
             shall
             not
             bee
             in
             thy
             successours
             ,
             when
             the
             fatall
             houre
             of
             her
             last
             desolation
             ,
             and
             
               fall
               ,
            
             is
             come
             ;
             for
             the
             wrath
             of
             these
             Kings
             shall
             bee
             specially
             incensed
             against
             this
             Beast
             ;
             a
             
               Lyon
            
             indeed
             ,
             not
             in
             heroicall
             fortitude
             ,
             and
             Christian
             magnanimitie
             ,
             but
             in
             crueltie
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             insultation
             ;
             stirring
             vp
             these
             Kings
             vnto
             this
             furie
             ,
             which
             no
             perswasion
             ,
             no
             eloquence
             ,
             no
             policie
             can
             appease
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             to
             conclude
             this
             point
             ;
             I
             find
             two
             obseruations
             ,
             that
             attend
             this
             last
             passage
             of
             my
             discourse
             .
             The
             FIRST
             concerneth
             a
             
               dogmaticall
               errour
               ,
            
             and
             false
             opinion
             ,
             preuailing
             very
             much
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               Antichrist
               shall
               destroy
               Rome
               :
            
             which
             false
             opinion
             by
             misinterpretation
             arose
             out
             of
             the
             true
             doctrine
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             Antichrist
             shall
             not
             be
             disclosed
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Romane
             Emperor
             were
             
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ;
            
             which
             then
             
               withheld
               ,
            
             and
             so
             kept
             downe
             all
             other
             power
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             could
             not
             exalt
             himselfe
             .
             Hence
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             (
             as
             namely
             S.
             
               Hierome
               ;
               epist
               .
            
             151.
             
               quaest
               .
            
             11.
             and
             ,
             long
             before
             him
             ,
             
               Tertull.
               in
               apologetic
               .
               cap.
            
             32.
             whose
             iudgement
             also
             S.
             
               Augustine
            
             doth
             follow
             ,
             
               de
               Ciuit.
               Dei
               ,
               l.
            
             20.
             
               c.
            
             23.
             but
             vpon
             another
             ground
             ,
             taken
             ,
             and
             mistaken
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Daniel
            
             )
             doe
             very
             truly
             deduce
             ,
             and
             inferre
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               shall
               not
               bee
               destroyed
               ,
               vntill
               the
               comming
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             they
             seemed
             reasonably
             to
             suppose
             also
             ,
             that
             
               it
               shall
               bee
               destroyed
               by
               him
               ;
            
             and
             so
             ,
             consequently
             ,
             that
             
               Rome
               it selfe
               shall
               suffer
               her
               finall
               ruine
               by
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               meanes
               .
            
             Which
             erroneous
             deduction
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             had
             a
             generall
             applause
             in
             the
             ancient
             times
             of
             
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             wee
             may
             see
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             
               Lactantius
               ,
            
             who
             liued
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Constantine
            
             the
             Great
             ,
             vpon
             the
             yeere
             320.
             
             Thus
             therefore
             hee
             writeth
             ;
             
               Institut
               .
               diuin
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
               c.
            
             25.
             
             That
             
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               will
               not
               come
               ,
               till
               the
               destruction
               of
               Rome
               :
            
             and
             that
             
               the
               abominable
               Tyrant
            
             [
             Antichrist
             ]
             
               shall
               performe
               that
               worke
               .
            
             But
             as
             
               Lactantius
               ,
            
             with
             many
             other
             Christians
             ,
             was
             infected
             with
             sundry
             false
             appehensions
             (
             as
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             Chapter
             ,
             That
             
               the
               world
               should
               stand
               but
               two
               hundred
               yeres
               after
               their
               time
               ;
            
             and
             else
             where
             ;
             
               That
               Christ
               should
               reigne
               a
               thousand
               yeeres
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             so
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             conceit
             ,
             he
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             digressed
             apparantly
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             wanting
             the
             cleere
             euidence
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             successe
             of
             things
             ,
             to
             helpe
             them
             in
             the
             right
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             this
             propheticall
             kind
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             then
             a
             very
             certaine
             ,
             and
             pregnant
             truth
             ,
             which
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
            
             and
             others
             did
             conceiue
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Romane
               Empire
               should
               stand
               ,
               till
               the
               reuelation
               of
               Antichrist
            
             (
             according
             to
             the
             prediction
             of
             S.
             
               Paul.
            
             )
             And
             againe
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             part
             ,
             
               that
               Antichrist
               hath
               destroyed
               it
               ;
            
             for
             the
             Popes
             were
             a
             speciall
             meanes
             to
             exclude
             the
             Emperour
             out
             of
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             and
             
               Rome
            
             (
             which
             they
             haue
             inuaded
             )
             and
             ,
             erecting
             a
             new
             Empire
             in
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             and
             after
             in
             
               Germanie
               ,
            
             they
             finally
             made
             this
             
               Nominall
               Emperour
               ,
            
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             a
             
               Reall
               slaue
            
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             though
             sometimes
             with
             great
             reluctation
             ,
             and
             opposition
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             able
             to
             resist
             ;
             whom
             therefore
             the
             Popes
             did
             gladly
             suffer
             to
             bee
             depriued
             of
             their
             rights
             in
             
               Italy
               ;
            
             the
             same
             being
             a
             Countrie
             ,
             specially
             accommodated
             for
             the
             aduantage
             ,
             and
             securitie
             of
             his
             
             greatnesse
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             sundry
             formes
             of
             gouernments
             ,
             and
             many
             particular
             states
             therein
             :
             In
             regard
             whereof
             ,
             as
             one
             hath
             a
             diligent
             eye
             to
             obserue
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             increase
             ,
             and
             inlargement
             of
             another
             ,
             so
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             them
             oppose
             his
             
               Holinesse
               ,
            
             hee
             is
             readie
             ,
             with
             his
             thunderbolts
             ,
             to
             shake
             that
             State
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             vp
             other
             Princes
             there
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             execution
             of
             his
             sentence
             .
             And
             because
             he
             doth
             pretend
             some
             particular
             interest
             in
             the
             goodly
             ,
             and
             rich
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Naples
               ,
            
             he
             therefore
             installed
             the
             Kings
             thereof
             ,
             with
             this
             caution
             and
             reseruation
             ,
             That
             
               they
               should
               neuer
               take
               the
               Empire
               vpon
               them
               ;
            
             fearing
             ,
             thereupon
             ,
             the
             potencie
             of
             so
             neere
             a
             neighbour
             ,
             as
             being
             preiudiciall
             vnto
             his
             triple
             Crowne
             .
             This
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             speciall
             exception
             ,
             taken
             against
             
               Charles
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             in
             his
             election
             vnto
             the
             Imperiall
             State
             ;
             though
             not
             pursued
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             remedie
             against
             so
             mightie
             a
             Prince
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             hee
             seemed
             to
             accept
             the
             Empire
             ,
             against
             the
             ancient
             prouision
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             so
             he
             seemed
             vnmannerly
             to
             resigne
             the
             same
             vnto
             
               Ferdinand
               ,
            
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             him
             therein
             ,
             without
             the
             notice
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             holy
             Father
             .
             Thus
             farre
             ,
             then
             ,
             we
             agree
             with
             the
             iudgement
             of
             antiquitie
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             because
             it
             agreeth
             very
             well
             with
             the
             prediction
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul.
            
             But
             the
             predictions
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             doe
             sufficiently
             refute
             the
             last
             opinion
             (
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             inferred
             out
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             by
             an
             emptie
             ,
             and
             barren
             speculation
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               shall
               bee
               destroyed
               by
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             and
             his
             associats
             ;
             as
             
               Lactantius
               lib.
            
             7.
             
               c.
            
             16.
             doth
             erroniously
             conceiue
             .
             For
             the
             
               Second
               Beast
            
             in
             
               Rome
            
             is
             
               Antichrist
            
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             ten
             
             Kings
             gaue
             their
             power
             ;
             and
             
               Babylon
            
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             not
             
               by
               this
               Second
               Beast
               ,
            
             but
             
               for
               this
               Second
               Beast
               ;
            
             the
             ten
             Kings
             not
             being
             now
             his
             helpers
             ,
             and
             assistants
             in
             this
             subuersion
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             but
             his
             enemies
             ,
             &
             assailants
             ,
             to
             ruinate
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             (
             wherin
             he
             reigneth
             )
             because
             of
             his
             abominable
             comportment
             therein
             ;
             as
             the
             context
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             doth
             infallibly
             demonstrate
             ,
             and
             conclude
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             points
             ,
             concerning
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             were
             much
             deceiued
             ;
             so
             particularly
             in
             this
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             destroy
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             who
             is
             the
             Man
             (
             or
             rather
             the
             
               Beast
            
             )
             that
             beareth
             rule
             therein
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             very
             Seate
             ,
             and
             Center
             of
             his
             Dominion
             .
          
           
             The
             SECOND
             obseruation
             ,
             which
             from
             thence
             I
             frame
             ,
             and
             tender
             vnto
             your
             religious
             hearts
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Morall
               truth
               ;
            
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             often
             punish
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             by
             such
             meanes
             ,
             and
             instruments
             ,
             as
             were
             seruiceable
             vnto
             vs
             therein
             ,
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             our
             desires
             .
             So
             wee
             read
             ,
             
               Ezek.
            
             16.37.39
             .
             &c.
             that
             whereas
             the
             Iewes
             committed
             spirituall
             fornication
             with
             the
             Idols
             of
             
               Aegypt
               ,
            
             and
             
               Assyria
               ,
            
             and
             reapposed
             more
             in
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             
               Aegyptians
               ,
            
             and
             
               Assyrians
            
             sometimes
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             protection
             of
             God
             ;
             therefore
             he
             threatneth
             to
             giue
             them
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             who
             ,
             being
             instruments
             of
             their
             sinnes
             against
             him
             ,
             should
             bee
             also
             instruments
             of
             his
             iudgements
             against
             them
             .
             Sundry
             are
             the
             examples
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             now
             produce
             :
             but
             leauing
             the
             ponderation
             of
             this
             point
             vnto
             your
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             I
             aduise
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             tender
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             to
             please
             him
             in
             all
             your
             wayes
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             all
             his
             creatures
             may
             bee
             
             disposed
             ,
             and
             inclined
             by
             him
             to
             our
             incolunitie
             ,
             and
             preseruation
             .
             So
             saith
             the
             Wiseman
             :
             
               When
               the
               wayes
               of
               a
               man
               please
               the
               Lord
               ,
               hee
               will
               also
               make
               his
               enemies
               at
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               Prou.
            
             16.7
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             spake
             
               Eliphaz
               ,
            
             in
             
               Iob.
            
             5.23
             .
             
               The
               stones
               of
               the
               field
               shall
               bee
               in
               league
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               shall
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               thee
               ;
            
             But
             if
             wee
             sinne
             impenitently
             against
             him
             ,
             euery
             creature
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             is
             readie
             prest
             by
             his
             instinct
             ,
             and
             motion
             ,
             to
             reuenge
             the
             iniurie
             done
             vnto
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Creator
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             .
             And
             so
             much
             concerning
             the
             first
             question
             ;
             I
             come
             therefore
             vnto
             the
             second
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               SECOND
            
             Question
             .
          
           
             SECONDLY
             ;
             if
             you
             require
             of
             me
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             causes
             ,
             for
             which
             these
             
               ten
               Kings
            
             shall
             take
             vp
             their
             Armes
             against
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             I
             answere
             (
             partly
             out
             of
             the
             euidence
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             partly
             out
             of
             the
             demonstration
             of
             reason
             )
             that
             three
             principall
             causes
             concurre
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
          
           
             The
             FIRST
             is
             a
             meritorious
             cause
             ,
             by
             congruitie
             ,
             and
             condignitie
             (
             as
             they
             vse
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             their
             workes
             )
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             sinnes
             (
             which
             I
             haue
             touched
             heretofore
             ,
             in
             the
             comparisons
             betwixt
             the
             
               Misticall
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Literall
               Babylon
            
             )
             which
             ,
             being
             a
             burthen
             vnto
             the
             earth
             ,
             cry
             for
             vengeance
             vnto
             heauen
             .
             And
             now
             here
             is
             a
             collection
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ;
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             come
             into
             one
             reckoning
             ,
             and
             account
             .
             They
             were
             past
             in
             act
             ,
             but
             remained
             in
             guilt
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Apoc.
            
             18.5
             .
             
               Her
               sins
               are
               come
               vp
               vnto
               
               heauen
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               remembred
               her
               iniquities
               ;
            
             for
             though
             hee
             alwayes
             
               remembred
            
             them
             in
             his
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             yet
             now
             hee
             declareth
             his
             remembrance
             by
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             Iustice
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             permit
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             to
             punish
             sinnes
             (
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             sinnes
             together
             )
             of
             any
             state
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             when
             our
             repentance
             bindeth
             not
             vp
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             iustice
             ,
             but
             our
             continuance
             ,
             addition
             ,
             and
             renouation
             of
             sinne
             ,
             draw
             the
             sword
             out
             of
             the
             scabbard
             ,
             and
             compell
             him
             vnto
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             wrath
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             here
             in
             the
             
               fall
            
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             whose
             sins
             are
             bound
             vp
             together
             ,
             in
             this
             great
             ,
             and
             fearefull
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             she
             will
             make
             no
             benefit
             of
             this
             instruction
             (
             as
             being
             obdurate
             in
             the
             course
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             prepared
             for
             destruction
             )
             let
             vs
             obserue
             it
             (
             brethren
             )
             for
             our
             owne
             vse
             ,
             since
             wee
             know
             the
             iust
             seueritie
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             leadeth
             vs
             vnto
             speedie
             repentance
             ;
             least
             he
             arraigne
             vs
             at
             the
             barre
             of
             his
             Iustice
             ,
             for
             our
             ancient
             &
             for
             our
             latter
             sins
             .
             This
             obseruation
             pertaineth
             ,
             first
             ,
             vnto
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             State
             ;
             hee
             doth
             not
             forger
             her
             sins
             ,
             though
             he
             remember
             them
             not
             presently
             in
             iudgement
             .
             After
             many
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             he
             called
             
               Amalek
            
             vnto
             an
             account
             ;
             
               I
               remember
            
             (
             saith
             he
             vnto
             
               Saul
               )
               what
               Amalek
               did
               vnto
               Israel
               ;
               how
               they
               laid
               wait
               for
               them
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               as
               they
               came
               vp
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ;
            
             therefore
             he
             sent
             
               Saul
            
             vpon
             an
             expedition
             against
             the
             
               Amalekites
               ,
            
             to
             destroy
             them
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             O
             that
             my
             natiue
             Countrey
             would
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             adde
             sin
             vnto
             sin
             ,
             new
             vnto
             the
             old
             ;
             prouoking
             God
             vnto
             great
             indignation
             against
             her
             .
             But
             two
             things
             comfort
             me
             here
             :
             the
             one
             ;
             that
             God
             
             will
             spare
             the
             Land
             ,
             because
             hee
             hath
             many
             faithfull
             seruants
             therein
             ,
             that
             
               mourne
               for
               the
               sins
            
             of
             
               England
               ;
            
             and
             that
             (
             as
             
               Eliphaz
            
             speaketh
             in
             
               Iob
            
             22.30
             .
             )
             
               the
               innocent
               shall
               deliuer
               the
               Iland
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Sea
             ,
             that
             can
             defend
             vs
             from
             inuasion
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             any
             Castle
             ,
             that
             can
             saue
             vs
             from
             the
             enemy
             (
             and
             sin
             within
             the
             Land
             ,
             is
             of
             greater
             force
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             then
             any
             foe
             without
             )
             but
             some
             
               righteous
               men
            
             are
             in
             the
             
               Iland
               ,
            
             and
             God
             doth
             spare
             it
             
               for
               their
               sake
               .
            
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             (
             according
             to
             
               Dauids
            
             option
             ,
             and
             choyce
             )
             wee
             shall
             rather
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             and
             castigation
             of
             this
             Land.
             
          
           
             This
             obseruation
             pertaineth
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             vnto
             the
             
               Church
               ;
            
             which
             ,
             falling
             in
             her
             inward
             puritie
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             long
             (
             as
             
               Gregorie
            
             noted
             )
             in
             her
             outward
             glory
             ,
             If
             wee
             haue
             not
             a
             place
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             men
             (
             by
             our
             effectuall
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             our
             exemplarie
             life
             )
             that
             wee
             haue
             a
             mansion
             in
             their
             very
             hearts
             ,
             then
             the
             Law
             ,
             our
             Gouernment
             ,
             our
             Temporalties
             ,
             all
             outward
             prouision
             for
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             shall
             make
             them
             but
             a
             weake
             consistencie
             ,
             and
             a
             feeble
             station
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Let
             not
             our
             sins
             preuaile
             against
             vs
             ,
             to
             prouoke
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             not
             feare
             the
             complotments
             of
             any
             mortall
             man
             ,
             
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrills
               .
            
          
           
             This
             obseruation
             pertaineth
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             vnto
             euery
             particular
             person
             ,
             of
             whatsoeuer
             qualitie
             ,
             or
             condition
             ;
             rich
             ,
             or
             poore
             ,
             high
             ,
             or
             low
             .
             For
             ,
             for
             if
             thou
             addest
             the
             sins
             of
             thy
             age
             ,
             vnto
             the
             sins
             of
             thy
             youth
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             
               Dauid
            
             intreateth
             pardon
             of
             God
             ;
             
               Psalm
               .
            
             25.7
             .
             )
             and
             makest
             an
             accumulation
             of
             thine
             iniquities
             ,
             of
             latter
             vnto
             former
             ,
             without
             remorse
             of
             thy
             
             conscience
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               I
               shall
               haue
               peace
               ,
               although
               I
               walke
               according
               to
               the
               stubbornenesse
               of
               mine
               owne
               heart
               ,
               thus
               adding
               drunkennesse
               to
               thirst
               ;
            
             know
             then
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               be
               mercifull
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               but
               then
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               iealousie
               ,
               shall
               smoake
               against
               thee
               ,
               and
               euery
               curse
               ,
               that
               is
               written
               in
               his
               booke
               ,
               shall
               light
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               put
               out
               thy
               name
               from
               vnder
               heauen
               .
               Deut.
            
             29.19
             ,
             20.
             yea
             
               out
               of
               heauen
            
             also
             :
             that
             is
             ;
             hee
             shall
             
               declare
               ,
            
             that
             thy
             name
             was
             neuer
             written
             there
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             in
             the
             Psalme
             ;
             
               Let
               them
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               .
               Psa
               .
            
             69.28
             .
             And
             so
             much
             concerning
             the
             first
             cause
             ,
             why
             these
             ten
             Kings
             assemble
             against
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             to
             worke
             her
             
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             The
             SECOND
             is
             an
             efficient
             cause
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             by
             his
             iustice
             ;
             his
             iustice
             being
             prouoked
             by
             her
             sins
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esay
            
             42.24
             .
             
               Who
               gaue
               Iacob
               to
               the
               spoile
               ,
               and
               Israel
               to
               the
               robbers
               ?
               Did
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               wee
               haue
               sinned
               against
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             Thus
             we
             haue
             a
             connexion
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             second
             cause
             ,
             in
             this
             one
             sentence
             ,
             which
             meete
             in
             
               Babylons
            
             case
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             wee
             heare
             of
             the
             
               meritorious
               cause
            
             of
             her
             fall
             ,
             
               Apoc.
            
             17.2
             .
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               haue
               committed
               fornication
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               drunken
               with
               the
               wine
               of
               her
               fornication
               ;
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             her
             Ecclesiasticall
             State.
             Then
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             we
             heare
             of
             the
             
               efficient
               cause
            
             of
             her
             fall
             :
             
               v.
            
             17.
             
             
               God
               hath
               put
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               ten
               Kings
               to
               fulfill
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               for
               to
               giue
               their
               Kingdome
               vnto
               the
               Beast
               :
            
             How
             long
             ?
             
               Vntill
               the
               words
               of
               God
               bee
               fulfilled
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             
               They
               shall
               hate
               the
               whore
               ,
               and
               make
               her
               desolate
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
               and
               burne
               her
               with
               fire
               .
            
             Vpon
             what
             motion
             ?
             
               From
               God
               ;
            
             as
             the
             Text
             doth
             plainly
             
             beare
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             most
             learned
             ,
             and
             prudent
             Souereigne
             doth
             truly
             and
             aptly
             obserue
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             
               The
               hearts
               of
               the
               greatest
               Kings
               ,
               as
               well
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               smallest
               subiects
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               his
               instruments
               ,
               and
               to
               turne
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               him
               to
               employ
               them
               .
            
             Here
             then
             I
             note
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             FIRST
             :
             though
             Kings
             may
             bee
             carried
             by
             their
             proper
             motion
             of
             malice
             ,
             or
             auarice
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             affection
             ,
             in
             their
             warres
             against
             some
             people
             ,
             and
             in
             bringing
             them
             to
             ruine
             ;
             yet
             therein
             we
             may
             obserue
             ,
             and
             must
             confesse
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               digitus
               Dei
               ,
            
             Gods
             finger
             ,
             or
             rather
             Gods
             
               hand
            
             in
             this
             worke
             .
             So
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
            
             himselfe
             (
             a
             cruell
             ,
             proud
             ,
             insolent
             Prince
             )
             in
             his
             warres
             ,
             did
             so
             performe
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             purpose
             of
             God
             therein
             ,
             that
             God
             himselfe
             giueth
             him
             the
             title
             of
             his
             
               seruant
               ,
            
             and
             commendeth
             his
             
               seruice
            
             done
             vnto
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             his
             enemies
             (
             a
             people
             that
             knew
             not
             his
             Lawes
             )
             as
             it
             is
             
               Ezekiel
            
             29.18
             .
             but
             also
             against
             his
             owne
             people
             ;
             
               Ieremy
            
             25.9
             .
             And
             so
             in
             his
             sacred
             expugnation
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             these
             Kings
             are
             Gods
             
               seruants
               ;
            
             they
             doe
             their
             worke
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             hee
             doth
             his
             worke
             by
             them
             .
             Therefore
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
            
             (
             or
             whosoeuer
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Commentarie
             vpon
             the
             
               Reuelation
            
             )
             doth
             ingeniously
             deliuer
             his
             iudgement
             vpon
             the
             words
             of
             my
             Text
             [
             
               Babylon
               is
               fallen
               :
            
             it
             being
             here
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             to
             declare
             it
             ;
             &
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             to
             effect
             it
             ]
             that
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             
               dixisse
               Dei
               ,
               fecisse
               est
               :
               dixit
               enim
               cecidisse
               Babylonem
               ,
               quia
               ipse
               fecit
               ,
               vt
               caderet
               .
            
             The
             speech
             of
             God
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             :
             for
             hee
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             fallen
             ,
             because
             he
             brought
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             
               Babylon
            
             should
             fall
             .
          
           
             SECONDLY
             ;
             we
             may
             heere
             consider
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             
             there
             is
             mercie
             in
             God
             to
             receiue
             vs
             vnto
             grace
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             Iustice
             in
             him
             to
             punish
             our
             sinnes
             .
             
               Marci●
            
             knew
             not
             this
             ;
             but
             ,
             because
             of
             different
             operations
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             God
             ,
             hee
             made
             a
             diuersitie
             of
             Gods
             ;
             one
             good
             ,
             another
             iust
             ,
             or
             rather
             cruell
             ;
             one
             the
             maker
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             one
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             loue
             ;
             another
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             feare
             ;
             one
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             another
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             But
             wee
             know
             one
             God
             alone
             ;
             onely
             good
             ,
             onely
             wise
             ,
             onely
             gracious
             ;
             whose
             mercie
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             proceedeth
             from
             himselfe
             ;
             whose
             iustice
             is
             right
             ,
             and
             is
             prouoked
             by
             vs
             :
             for
             as
             wee
             haue
             
               malum
               culpae
               ,
            
             to
             offend
             him
             ,
             so
             hee
             hath
             
               malum
               poenae
            
             to
             afflict
             vs.
             
               Amos
            
             3.6
             .
             
               Esay
            
             45.7
             .
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ;
             though
             Reason
             may
             seeme
             to
             perswade
             vs
             (
             as
             it
             perswadeth
             
               Babylon
            
             her selfe
             )
             that
             she
             is
             so
             strengthened
             by
             the
             confederacy
             of
             Princes
             (
             as
             ,
             in
             many
             dangers
             ,
             shee
             hath
             not
             neglected
             the
             tearmes
             of
             prudencie
             in
             this
             behalfe
             )
             by
             the
             amitie
             of
             her
             Friends
             ,
             by
             the
             diligence
             of
             her
             Negotiators
             ,
             by
             the
             policie
             of
             her
             Counsellours
             ,
             by
             the
             art
             of
             her
             Learning
             ,
             by
             the
             abundance
             of
             her
             Riches
             ,
             and
             ,
             finally
             ,
             by
             a
             generall
             confluence
             of
             all
             outward
             meanes
             ,
             for
             the
             supportation
             of
             her
             Estate
             ,
             that
             shee
             shall
             neuer
             fall
             (
             for
             so
             
               she
               saith
               in
               her
               heart
               ;
               I
               sit
               being
               a
               Queene
               ,
               and
               am
               no
               Widdow
               ,
               and
               shall
               see
               no
               mourning
               ;
               Apoc.
            
             18.7
             .
             )
             yet
             Faith
             assureth
             me
             ,
             that
             her
             owne
             Friends
             ,
             her
             owne
             Vp-holders
             (
             her
             
               hornes
            
             )
             these
             
               ten
               Kings
               ,
            
             her
             old
             Louers
             ,
             shall
             bring
             her
             downe
             to
             the
             Earth
             ;
             to
             
               fall
            
             so
             low
             ,
             that
             shee
             can
             fall
             no
             lower
             ;
             I
             meane
             not
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             situation
             ,
             but
             in
             condition
             ,
             and
             estate
             .
             Now
             ;
             if
             
               Rome
               aske
               ;
            
             or
             if
             my
             owne
             reason
             
             demand
             of
             me
             ;
             
               how
               can
               this
               be
               ?
            
             I
             answere
             ;
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             doe
             it
             ;
             I
             haue
             heard
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             doe
             expect
             his
             Worke.
             Away
             then
             with
             
               quomodo
            
             (
             how
             can
             this
             ,
             or
             how
             can
             that
             bee
             ?
             )
             when
             God
             speaketh
             ,
             and
             God
             assureth
             vs
             ,
             and
             God
             reuealeth
             his
             Will
             vnto
             vs.
             
               This
               Word
               commeth
               in
               with
               incredulitie
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               faith
               ;
            
             as
             the
             diuine
             Preacher
             Saint
             
               Chrysostome
            
             doth
             excellently
             note
             vpon
             the
             question
             of
             the
             
               Iewes
               ;
               Iohn
            
             6.52
             .
             
               How
               can
               this
               man
               giue
               vs
               his
               flesh
               to
               eate
               ?
            
             Therefore
             I
             rest
             vpon
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             no
             farther
             scrupulous
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             many
             improbabilities
             ,
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             reason
             suggesteth
             ,
             and
             presenteth
             vnto
             me
             in
             this
             point
             .
             If
             I
             haue
             (
             as
             now
             I
             haue
             )
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             that
             this
             Worke
             shall
             be
             performed
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             curious
             to
             inquire
             of
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             meanes
             ,
             
               how
            
             hee
             will
             bring
             the
             same
             to
             passe
             .
             And
             so
             much
             concerning
             the
             second
             cause
             of
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             by
             the
             cooperation
             of
             these
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             THIRD
             is
             an
             excitant
             cause
             ;
             
               inward
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             iust
             wrath
             of
             these
             Kings
             ;
             but
             
               outward
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             prouocation
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             indignities
             ,
             and
             iniuries
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             against
             the
             Potentates
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             second
             causes
             ,
             I
             had
             the
             plaine
             testimonie
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             so
             heere
             ,
             in
             this
             third
             ,
             I
             haue
             the
             certaine
             assurance
             of
             strong
             reason
             to
             confirme
             ,
             and
             settle
             my
             iudgement
             therein
             ;
             for
             now
             I
             beginne
             to
             discouer
             some
             impulsiue
             cause
             ,
             arising
             from
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             that
             stirreth
             vp
             these
             Kings
             vnto
             the
             execution
             of
             Gods
             Worke.
             
          
           
             
               First
               ,
            
             therefore
             ,
             
               Babylon
            
             hath
             treasonable
             doctrines
             
             against
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             dignitie
             of
             Kings
             (
             though
             they
             were
             the
             
               hornes
               ,
            
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             
               second
               Beast
            
             therein
             )
             as
             namely
             ;
             to
             depose
             Kings
             from
             their
             royall
             seates
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             faire
             Titles
             ,
             wherewith
             she
             had
             inuested
             them
             before
             ;
             as
             this
             
               Beast
            
             had
             once
             taken
             vpon
             him
             to
             depriue
             
               Francis
               ,
            
             the
             
               French
            
             King
             ,
             of
             his
             Title
             of
             
               the
               most
               Christian
               King
               ,
            
             and
             to
             translate
             it
             vnto
             
               Henry
            
             the
             Eighth
             of
             
               England
            
             (
             as
             
               Guicciardine
               ,
            
             their
             owne
             Historian
             ,
             doth
             record
             )
             though
             afterward
             ,
             with
             greater
             furie
             and
             indignation
             ,
             hee
             proceeded
             against
             the
             same
             
               Henry
               ,
            
             who
             had
             beene
             a
             principall
             
               horne
               ,
            
             to
             corroborate
             ,
             and
             confirme
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             the
             Triple
             Crowne
             .
             Againe
             ,
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             exposeth
             the
             persons
             of
             Princes
             vnto
             priuate
             violences
             ,
             and
             publike
             impugnation
             by
             their
             owne
             subiects
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             States
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Rapine
             ,
             and
             Inuasion
             ,
             of
             forreigne
             power
             .
             Lastly
             ;
             this
             
               Babylon
            
             doth
             aduance
             her
             
               Beast
            
             aboue
             all
             ciuil
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Souereignes
             ;
             not
             onely
             by
             an
             indirect
             authoritie
             ouer
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             for
             spirituall
             ends
             (
             to
             which
             opinion
             onely
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             a
             multitude
             of
             
               Babylonians
            
             doe
             incline
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             peremptorie
             censure
             of
             the
             
               Beast
            
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             violent
             oppugnation
             of
             his
             chiefe
             Adherents
             ,
             in
             that
             behalfe
             )
             but
             by
             a
             direct
             ,
             and
             superiour
             authoritie
             ouer
             them
             ,
             as
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
             So
             
               Boniface
            
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             intruded
             vpon
             the
             Crowne
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             but
             found
             the
             strong
             opposition
             of
             
               Philippus
               Pulcher
               ,
            
             to
             his
             great
             disgrace
             .
             So
             
               Sixtus
            
             the
             Fift
             ,
             (
             that
             subtile
             ,
             and
             insolent
             
               Beast
            
             )
             disdayned
             the
             Workes
             of
             their
             Learned
             
               Bellarmine
            
             himselfe
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             attribute
             this
             direct
             Omnipotencie
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             (
             as
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             Superiour
             
             of
             all
             Kings
             )
             and
             therefore
             did
             conceiue
             a
             purpose
             to
             suppresse
             ,
             and
             extinguish
             his
             Writings
             ,
             that
             seemed
             to
             limit
             ,
             and
             circumscribe
             ,
             the
             transcendencie
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             as
             
               D.
               Barkley
            
             (
             a
             
               Pontifician
            
             in
             other
             points
             )
             doth
             relate
             in
             his
             very
             impugnation
             of
             
               Bellarmines
            
             opinion
             ;
             that
             being
             also
             false
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             vnto
             the
             state
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             more
             absurd
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             
               Bellarmine
            
             did
             before
             reiect
             ;
             though
             ,
             in
             his
             Reply
             vnto
             
               D.
               Barkley
               ,
            
             hee
             seemeth
             to
             incline
             (
             like
             a
             
               Cardinall
            
             now
             )
             vnto
             the
             challenge
             of
             his
             holy
             Father
             
               Sixtus
               ,
            
             and
             from
             an
             
               indirect
            
             power
             ,
             groweth
             toward
             a
             
               direct
               ;
            
             which
             doctrine
             passeth
             freely
             amongst
             the
             
               Canonists
               ;
            
             is
             much
             imbraced
             by
             the
             
               Iesuites
               ;
            
             is
             diligently
             furthered
             by
             the
             Popes
             ;
             and
             doth
             daily
             gather
             strength
             in
             
               Babylon
               .
            
             No
             maruell
             then
             ,
             if
             ,
             as
             the
             proportion
             of
             
               Hercules
            
             his
             bodie
             was
             collected
             by
             the
             quantitie
             of
             his
             foot
             ;
             so
             ,
             by
             these
             foote-steps
             of
             
               Antichristianity
               ,
            
             Christian
             Princes
             doe
             now
             beginne
             to
             discerne
             ,
             and
             discouer
             the
             
               second
               Beast
            
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             excited
             iustly
             vnto
             the
             ruine
             ,
             and
             perdition
             of
             his
             estate
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ;
               Babylon
            
             hath
             treasonable
             practises
             against
             the
             liues
             and
             states
             of
             Princes
             ;
             and
             these
             same
             issuing
             also
             out
             of
             her
             very
             doctrines
             ,
             by
             a
             powerfull
             incantation
             of
             bewitched
             soules
             ;
             as
             namely
             out
             of
             
               Purgatorie
               ,
               Indulgences
               ,
               Merit
               ,
               Satisfaction
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             besides
             a
             blind
             ,
             and
             vnquestionable
             obedience
             ,
             whereby
             many
             stand
             more
             specially
             deuoted
             ,
             and
             also
             obliged
             vnto
             this
             
               Beast
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             so
             ,
             that
             Christian
             Princes
             should
             be
             more
             iealous
             of
             Gods
             
               honour
               ,
            
             then
             their
             owne
             state
             ;
             of
             his
             
               glorie
               ,
            
             then
             their
             owne
             safetie
             ;
             
             of
             his
             
               truth
               ,
            
             then
             their
             owne
             liues
             ;
             (
             and
             certainly
             ,
             for
             these
             causes
             ,
             God
             shall
             raise
             them
             vp
             ,
             vnto
             this
             sacred
             expedition
             ,
             against
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             her
             
               Beast
            
             )
             yet
             now
             their
             own
             cause
             shall
             incite
             them
             forward
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             their
             state
             ,
             safetie
             ,
             and
             liues
             ,
             being
             in
             danger
             ,
             by
             the
             basest
             Vassall
             of
             this
             
               Purpled
               Whore.
            
             For
             if
             his
             Holy-ship
             may
             iustly
             depose
             a
             Prince
             ,
             from
             his
             Royall
             Seat
             ,
             by
             a
             Papall
             sentence
             ,
             and
             if
             execution
             thereof
             cannot
             otherwise
             proceed
             ;
             then
             that
             may
             well
             follow
             ,
             which
             
               Mariana
            
             (
             a
             learned
             ,
             but
             a
             wicked
             Iesuite
             )
             doth
             prescribe
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             
               Prince
            
             may
             bee
             lawfully
             empoysoned
             [
             if
             it
             were
             in
             their
             very
             Sacrament
             it selfe
             ,
             Papists
             know
             the
             practice
             of
             this
             villany
             ]
             or
             ,
             by
             some
             clandestine
             ,
             and
             secret
             meanes
             ,
             depriued
             of
             his
             life
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             the
             generall
             ,
             and
             current
             doctrine
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             for
             deposition
             of
             Princes
             )
             bee
             sound
             and
             substantiall
             ;
             then
             such
             practises
             (
             and
             specially
             for
             defect
             of
             some
             other
             course
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             Papall
             sentence
             in
             execution
             )
             are
             by
             the
             verdict
             of
             good
             reason
             ,
             and
             by
             faire
             consequence
             of
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             bee
             maintayned
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             performed
             ;
             which
             horrible
             ,
             and
             damnable
             impietie
             ,
             is
             conuinced
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             by
             the
             pietie
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             sundrie
             Papists
             themselues
             ;
             not
             so
             deeply
             ,
             and
             dangerously
             infected
             with
             the
             leauen
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             therefore
             lesse
             neere
             ,
             and
             deare
             vnto
             the
             Triple-crowned
             
               Beast
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             haue
             a
             decision
             of
             the
             second
             point
             ;
             namely
             the
             causes
             (
             with
             the
             seuerall
             branches
             thereof
             )
             why
             these
             
               ten
               Kings
            
             shall
             conspire
             in
             this
             action
             ,
             
             for
             the
             
               fall
            
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             now
             proceed
             vnto
             the
             third
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               THIRD
            
             Question
             .
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ,
             then
             ,
             if
             you
             require
             of
             me
             ;
             when
             the
             ten
             Kings
             (
             these
             glorious
             starres
             in
             the
             firmament
             of
             the
             World
             )
             shall
             meete
             in
             this
             
               coniunction
               ,
            
             which
             shall
             be
             so
             fatall
             vnto
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             I
             answere
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             curiositie
             to
             enquire
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             temeritie
             to
             define
             it
             .
             For
             who
             can
             looke
             ,
             without
             his
             perill
             ,
             into
             the
             
               Arke
            
             of
             the
             Diuine
             prouidence
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             in
             an
             vncertaine
             point
             ,
             I
             will
             follow
             the
             greatest
             certaintie
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             itselfe
             ,
             and
             my
             best
             obseruation
             ,
             will
             direct
             mee
             vnto
             in
             so
             doubtfull
             a
             case
             .
             The
             points
             ,
             which
             I
             tender
             vnto
             your
             consideration
             ,
             are
             foure
             .
          
           
             FIRST
             ;
             this
             fall
             of
             
               Rome
            
             (
             described
             
               Chap.
            
             18.
             )
             is
             not
             long
             before
             the
             period
             ,
             and
             conclusion
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             I
             noted
             in
             my
             former
             Sermon
             )
             the
             Saints
             reioyce
             for
             her
             ruine
             ,
             
               Chap.
            
             19.
             then
             ,
             
               Chap.
            
             20.
             there
             is
             a
             recapitulation
             of
             things
             past
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             a
             description
             of
             the
             generall
             Iudgement
             :
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             last
             
               Chapters
               ,
            
             ensueth
             a
             description
             of
             celestiall
             
               Hierusalem
               ,
            
             and
             the
             happie
             condition
             of
             the
             
               Triumphant
            
             Church
             ;
             the
             state
             of
             the
             
               Militant
            
             being
             now
             consummate
             ,
             and
             ended
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             in
             ,
             or
             vpon
             ,
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             as
             being
             one
             of
             the
             last
             glorious
             ,
             and
             obseruable
             Acts
             ,
             preceding
             the
             generall
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             Howbeit
             I
             cannot
             
             determinately
             affirme
             with
             
               Lactant.
               lib.
            
             7.
             
               cap.
            
             25.
             that
             the
             World
             shall
             receiue
             her
             end
             immediately
             vpon
             this
             vastation
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             which
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             falsly
             supposed
             )
             should
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             account
             ,
             and
             the
             generall
             opinion
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             the
             World
             cannot
             stand
             longer
             ,
             then
             the
             space
             of
             three
             yeares
             ,
             or
             therevpon
             ,
             after
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             since
             he
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             did
             generally
             conceiue
             ,
             that
             the
             Reigne
             of
             Antichrist
             was
             confined
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             three
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             an
             halfe
             .
             But
             as
             their
             speculations
             in
             this
             kinde
             had
             no
             sufficient
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             courses
             of
             times
             ,
             with
             the
             successe
             of
             things
             therein
             (
             besides
             the
             more
             cleere
             ,
             and
             certaine
             exposition
             of
             Propheticall
             Scriptures
             in
             this
             later
             Age
             )
             doe
             foundly
             conuince
             the
             same
             ;
             so
             they
             inferre
             with
             them
             this
             palpable
             absurditie
             ,
             that
             ,
             they
             ,
             who
             see
             this
             extinction
             ,
             and
             ruine
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             shall
             haue
             an
             infallible
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             shall
             determine
             ,
             and
             end
             within
             the
             space
             of
             such
             a
             time
             (
             the
             fire
             ,
             in
             
               Romes
            
             destruction
             ,
             giuing
             them
             this
             light
             )
             which
             consequence
             as
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             vpon
             their
             ground
             ,
             so
             it
             needeth
             no
             refutation
             ;
             since
             it
             implyeth
             sundry
             points
             of
             markeable
             errour
             ,
             which
             I
             leaue
             vnto
             your
             prudent
             censure
             .
          
           
             SECONDLY
             ;
             her
             fall
             attendeth
             the
             complement
             ,
             and
             full
             number
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ;
             according
             to
             a
             semblable
             case
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             15.16
             .
             
               When
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
            
             Amorites
             
               are
               full
               ,
               &c.
            
             when
             the
             latter
             times
             of
             
               Rome
            
             haue
             filled
             vp
             the
             measure
             of
             her
             iniquities
             ;
             when
             this
             Haruest
             is
             ripe
             ,
             then
             commeth
             the
             Sickle
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             :
             or
             (
             to
             follow
             the
             very
             words
             of
             GODS
             Spirit
             )
             this
             
               fall
            
             shall
             come
             vnto
             
               Rome
               ,
               when
               the
               words
               
               of
               God
               are
               fulfilled
               (
               Apoc.
            
             17.17
             .
             )
             concerning
             her
             tyrannie
             ,
             pride
             ,
             and
             insolencie
             ;
             which
             must
             haue
             their
             due
             course
             ,
             before
             her
             fatall
             end
             .
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ,
             then
             ,
             we
             may
             reasonably
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             her
             fall
             is
             neere
             at
             hand
             ;
             for
             what
             can
             future
             
               Rome
            
             adde
             vnto
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             former
             ?
             —
             
               eadem
               facient
               ,
               cupientque
               minores
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             ingenious
             Poet
             spake
             of
             
               Imperiall
               Rome
               ,
            
             vpon
             fifteen
             hundred
             yeeres
             agoe
             )
             they
             ,
             that
             come
             after
             ,
             shall
             desire
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             same
             things
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             went
             before
             .
             What
             Tyrannie
             ,
             what
             Oppression
             ,
             what
             Persecution
             ,
             what
             Antichristian
             Pride
             ,
             what
             Insolencie
             against
             Princes
             ,
             what
             Delusions
             ,
             what
             Impostures
             can
             wee
             expect
             from
             
               Rome
            
             hereafter
             ,
             which
             wee
             haue
             not
             already
             found
             ?
          
           
             FOVRTHLY
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ;
             wee
             may
             obserue
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             mysticall
             condition
             of
             this
             
               Babylonian
               Rome
            
             is
             ,
             by
             cleere
             remonstrance
             (
             made
             by
             learned
             ,
             and
             iudicious
             men
             )
             notoriously
             discouered
             vnto
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             the
             
               hornes
            
             of
             the
             Papall
             Beast
             haue
             begun
             to
             fall
             from
             his
             head
             ;
             his
             power
             being
             thereby
             much
             abated
             ,
             and
             neuer
             likely
             to
             bee
             recouered
             againe
             ;
             but
             one
             horne
             ,
             after
             another
             ,
             shall
             be
             plucked
             off
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             certainly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Turke
            
             shall
             not
             destroy
             the
             states
             ,
             and
             dignities
             of
             these
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             (
             whatsoeuer
             
               Zanchius
               ,
            
             a
             learned
             ,
             and
             profound
             Diuine
             ,
             did
             conceiue
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             suffered
             some
             opposition
             ,
             as
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             part
             of
             his
             
               Miscellanea
               ,
            
             it
             may
             appeare
             ;
             and
             whatsoeuer
             
               Melancthon
            
             himselfe
             deliuered
             in
             his
             publike
             Lectures
             ;
             that
             
               all
            
             Germanie
             
               should
               bee
               possessed
               by
               the
            
             Turke
             )
             and
             my
             reason
             is
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             shewing
             ,
             
             that
             the
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             which
             arose
             with
             the
             second
             Beast
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             shall
             destroy
             
               Rome
            
             at
             the
             last
             (
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             Turke
             obtaine
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             after
             the
             fal
             of
             the
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             which
             they
             must
             first
             ruinate
             )
             so
             I
             may
             very
             reasonably
             ,
             and
             probably
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             ,
             which
             are
             alreadie
             fallen
             from
             the
             
               Beast
            
             [
             the
             Pope
             ]
             shall
             neuer
             returne
             vnto
             him
             againe
             ,
             
               to
               giue
               their
               power
               ,
            
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             their
             Royall
             States
             vnto
             the
             Papall
             Crowne
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             
               Babylon
            
             should
             aduance
             her selfe
             in
             
               England
            
             againe
             (
             which
             wee
             haue
             no
             cause
             to
             feare
             ,
             nor
             Papists
             reason
             to
             hope
             )
             yet
             that
             shall
             not
             hinder
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             worke
             :
             for
             
               Babylon
            
             must
             
               fall
               ;
            
             it
             is
             decreed
             by
             GOD
             ;
             it
             shall
             bee
             performed
             by
             these
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             ;
             since
             
               Babylon
            
             is
             full
             of
             malice
             ,
             and
             indignation
             ,
             playing
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             
               Foxe
               ,
            
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Lords
             Vineyard
             ,
             that
             shee
             might
             be
             a
             
               Lyon
               ,
            
             afterwards
             ,
             to
             kill
             the
             Keepers
             thereof
             ;
             let
             vs
             not
             be
             secure
             in
             obseruing
             her
             courses
             ,
             nor
             fearefull
             to
             sustaine
             her
             conflict
             .
             Let
             vs
             be
             prepared
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             be
             prepared
             for
             vs
             ;
             Wee
             must
             not
             bee
             wanting
             to
             Martyrdome
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             bee
             wanting
             vnto
             vs
             :
             
               ne
               desit
               animus
               Martyrio
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Cyprian
               ;
            
             Let
             vs
             not
             want
             a
             mind
             to
             die
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ;
             hee
             may
             be
             an
             
               habituall
            
             Martyr
             euer
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             
               actuall
            
             neuer
             ;
             in
             preparation
             of
             mind
             ,
             not
             in
             passion
             of
             bodie
             ;
             in
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             worke
             :
             as
             Saint
             
               Bernard
            
             speaketh
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             the
             Euangelist
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             a
             Martyr
             in
             
               will
               ,
            
             though
             not
             in
             
               worke
               ;
            
             whereas
             the
             
               Innocents
            
             were
             Martyrs
             in
             worke
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             will
             ;
             and
             
             Saint
             
               Stephen
            
             in
             
               both
               .
            
             But
             here
             let
             no
             man
             deceiue
             himselfe
             with
             a
             sudden
             apprehension
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             little
             difficultie
             to
             vndergo
             ;
             but
             let
             him
             consider
             rather
             ,
             that
             
               multi
               ante
               persecutionem
               Leones
               ,
               in
               persecutione
               cerui
               ;
            
             many
             are
             Lyons
             in
             the
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             but
             Harts
             in
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             (
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Ancients
             spake
             ,
             by
             experience
             of
             those
             times
             )
             that
             many
             ,
             who
             speake
             gloriously
             of
             their
             resolution
             ,
             appeare
             cowards
             in
             their
             performance
             (
             as
             the
             historie
             of
             Doctor
             
               Pendleton
               ,
            
             and
             Master
             
               Sanders
            
             may
             testifie
             )
             and
             finally
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             whom
             God
             calleth
             vnto
             so
             great
             a
             worke
             ,
             shall
             bee
             prepared
             by
             him
             with
             gifts
             ,
             conuenient
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             Therfore
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
            
             (
             writing
             vnto
             his
             sister
             
               Marcella
               ;
               Epist
               .
            
             44.
             )
             saith
             modestly
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             
               because
               God
               knew
               me
               to
               be
               weake
               ,
               hee
               hath
               not
               yet
               giuen
               the
               Deuill
               power
               ouer
               my
               bodie
               .
               And
               though
               I
               should
               desire
               martyrdome
               ,
               and
               offer
               my selfe
               vnto
               it
               ,
               perhaps
               he
               doth
               iudge
               mee
               yet
               to
               be
               vnable
               for
               so
               great
               a
               strife
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doth
               exercise
               mee
               with
               other
               labours
               ,
               and
               diuers
               afflictions
               ;
               but
               hath
               not
               tried
               mee
               in
               this
               kind
               .
            
             O
             the
             rare
             humilitie
             of
             such
             an
             excellent
             spirit
             !
             Let
             vs
             ,
             then
             ,
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             bee
             willing
             ,
             not
             boasting
             ;
             readie
             ,
             not
             desirous
             ,
             to
             dye
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             
               Babylon
            
             should
             yet
             againe
             try
             vs
             in
             the
             fire
             of
             her
             persecution
             ,
             before
             shee
             come
             to
             the
             fire
             of
             her
             owne
             ruine
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             third
             point
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             time
             ;
             when
             
               Babylon
            
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             by
             these
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             
               FOVRTH
            
             Question
             .
          
           
             THe
             FOVRTH
             ,
             and
             last
             question
             concerneth
             the
             state
             of
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
            
             of
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             and
             of
             
               Poperie
               ,
            
             vpon
             this
             fall
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             whether
             hee
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             and
             it
             ,
             shall
             come
             vnto
             a
             finall
             extirpation
             with
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             or
             what
             may
             bee
             conceiued
             ,
             probably
             ,
             of
             each
             ,
             in
             the
             discourse
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             by
             deduction
             out
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             it selfe
             .
             This
             question
             ,
             then
             ,
             hath
             three
             seuerall
             branches
             ,
             as
             you
             heare
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             treate
             of
             them
             all
             in
             order
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             assist
             mee
             with
             the
             celestiall
             illumination
             of
             his
             blessed
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               FIRST
            
             Branch
             of
             the
             fourth
             Question
             ;
             concerning
             the
             
               POPE
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             doe
             not
             now
             enquire
             concerning
             the
             
               Person
            
             of
             the
             Pope
             (
             whether
             a
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             as
             many
             were
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Iohne
               ,
            
             as
             one
             was
             supposed
             to
             be
             )
             but
             concerning
             the
             
               State
               ,
            
             place
             ,
             office
             ,
             and
             dignitie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             
               Second
               Beast
            
             in
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             inuading
             there
             the
             
               Imperiall
               Seat
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             by
             another
             forme
             ,
             or
             colour
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             vsurping
             the
             
               Imperiall
               power
               ;
            
             as
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             doe
             vsually
             speake
             of
             Antichrist
             (
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             this
             behalfe
             )
             and
             as
             the
             experience
             of
             latter
             ages
             doth
             really
             verifie
             ,
             and
             exhibite
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             iudgement
             herein
             ,
             vnto
             our
             eyes
             .
          
           
             I
             answere
             then
             ;
             that
             as
             
               Bellarmine
            
             doth
             vainely
             flatter
             himselfe
             (
             
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Pont.
               Rom.
               cap.
            
             4.
             )
             concerning
             
             the
             time
             of
             this
             ruine
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             vntill
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             chimericall
             ,
             and
             imagined
             Antichrist
             ,
             whose
             reigne
             ,
             enduring
             three
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             an
             halfe
             ,
             is
             ended
             by
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             simply
             pretend
             )
             so
             hee
             doth
             delude
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             time
             of
             her
             ruine
             ,
             the
             Pope
             shall
             bee
             called
             ,
             and
             indeed
             shall
             be
             ,
             
               Romanus
               Pontifex
               ,
            
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             apparant
             ,
             by
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             sacred
             Booke
             of
             the
             
               Reuelation
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               Papall
               Beast
            
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             expedition
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             tenne
             Kings
             against
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             that
             this
             warre
             ,
             made
             vpon
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             pride
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             and
             other
             sinnes
             in
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             as
             shee
             is
             borne
             vp
             ,
             and
             supported
             by
             the
             second
             Beast
             ;
             whose
             Dominion
             was
             aduanced
             by
             their
             submission
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             bee
             suppressed
             by
             their
             concurrencie
             against
             him
             .
             It
             is
             not
             ,
             then
             ,
             a
             quarrell
             against
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             or
             the
             edifices
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             but
             against
             her
             vsurpations
             ,
             exercised
             by
             the
             Triple-crowned
             Beast
             therein
             .
             Neither
             had
             these
             Kings
             performed
             their
             designe
             ,
             if
             ,
             when
             they
             burnt
             the
             
               Citie
            
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             the
             
               Beast
            
             should
             still
             remaine
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             
               Babylon
            
             it selfe
             shall
             fall
             ,
             so
             the
             power
             of
             her
             Beast
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             by
             these
             Kings
             ,
             as
             being
             coupled
             ,
             and
             commixed
             with
             the
             same
             .
             For
             as
             the
             ruine
             of
             Literall
             
               Babylon
            
             was
             accompanied
             with
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             
               Chaldaean
            
             Empire
             ,
             so
             the
             fall
             of
             Mysticall
             
               Babylon
            
             shall
             bee
             accompanied
             with
             the
             fall
             of
             her
             
               Beast
               ;
            
             whom
             these
             Kings
             will
             now
             permit
             no
             more
             to
             tyrannize
             ,
             with
             Papall
             dominion
             ,
             in
             the
             Ciuill
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             State
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Beast
             standeth
             by
             these
             Kings
             ,
             
             so
             it
             shall
             fall
             by
             these
             Kings
             .
             This
             is
             vnderstood
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             
               Apoc.
            
             18.
             
             
               No
               man
               buyeth
               her
               ware
               any
               more
               of
               her
               ;
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             The
             traffique
             of
             the
             
               Whore
               ,
            
             and
             spirituall
             negotiations
             of
             her
             
               Beast
            
             (
             by
             Pardons
             ,
             Dispensations
             ,
             and
             other
             
               fornications
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             called
             )
             shall
             cease
             vpon
             her
             ruine
             ,
             made
             by
             these
             Princes
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             then
             ,
             
               Bellarmine
            
             saith
             ,
             the
             Pope
             shall
             still
             continue
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ;
            
             I
             answere
             ;
             
               not
               by
               any
               Souereignety
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               ;
            
             which
             
               Bellarmine
            
             perhaps
             may
             pretend
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             shall
             not
             permit
             him
             actually
             to
             exercise
             in
             that
             time
             ;
             but
             wee
             affirme
             ,
             by
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             ten
             Kings
             shall
             depriue
             him
             of
             that
             power
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             he
             formerly
             enioyed
             by
             their
             concession
             ;
             which
             shall
             then
             expire
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             
               Sibylla
            
             doe
             truely
             prophesie
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             that
             it
             [
             being
             once
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               strength
               ,
            
             and
             
               power
               ,
            
             as
             S.
             
               Hierome
            
             descanted
             vpon
             her
             name
             ]
             shall
             afterwards
             become
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               street
               ,
            
             (
             as
             
               Lactantius
            
             doth
             record
             ;
             
               Inst
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
               c.
            
             25.
             )
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
            
             may
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             remaine
             then
             in
             the
             qualitie
             ,
             and
             place
             of
             an
             ordinarie
             Bishop
             ;
             but
             shall
             not
             bee
             receiued
             any
             more
             ,
             as
             vniuersall
             Pastour
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             not
             as
             the
             
               Beast
            
             was
             before
             ;
             not
             with
             such
             latitude
             of
             power
             ;
             not
             insulting
             againe
             ouer
             States
             ,
             and
             Churches
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             the
             prophecie
             of
             
               Hildegardis
            
             (
             a
             sacred
             Virgin
             ,
             of
             great
             reputation
             ,
             vpon
             the
             yeere
             1150.
             )
             be
             of
             any
             force
             ,
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               shall
               bee
               reduced
               vnto
               the
               condition
               of
               other
               Bishops
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             I
             haue
             seene
             ,
             and
             read
             in
             a
             very
             faire
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Manuscript
             of
             parchment
             ,
             concerning
             the
             predictions
             of
             that
             religious
             person
             .
             If
             therefore
             I
             may
             expresse
             a
             graue
             matter
             by
             a
             light
             example
             
             (
             namely
             of
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
               ;
            
             who
             ,
             hauing
             resigned
             his
             office
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Chancellour
               ,
            
             came
             himselfe
             ,
             vpon
             the
             next
             Sunday
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Pew
             of
             his
             Ladie
             ,
             in
             the
             Parish
             Church
             of
             
               Chelsey
               ;
            
             speaking
             vnto
             her
             in
             his
             facetious
             ,
             and
             wittie
             manner
             ;
             
               Madame
               ;
               will
               you
               goe
               ?
               My
               Lord
               is
               gone
               ;
            
             which
             were
             formerly
             the
             vsuall
             words
             of
             her
             gentleman
             Vsher
             ;
             when
             the
             Lord
             Chancellour
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             so
             may
             I
             say
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             when
             
               Babylon
            
             shall
             be
             wasted
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Beast
            
             shal
             be
             despoyled
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             
               Our
               Lord
               the
               Pope
               is
               gone
               ;
               but
               yet
               the
               Bishop
               may
               still
               remaine
               .
            
             And
             then
             Christians
             may
             reckon
             
               ab
               vrbe
               euersâ
               ,
            
             as
             Pagans
             did
             ,
             
               ab
               vrbe
               conditâ
               ;
            
             when
             the
             power
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             her
             
               Beast
               ,
            
             shall
             perish
             ,
             and
             bee
             extinguished
             ,
             by
             the
             concordable
             operation
             of
             these
             great
             ,
             and
             puissant
             Kings
             ;
             who
             therefore
             will
             continually
             suppresse
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             neuer
             increase
             ,
             and
             gather
             strength
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               SECOND
            
             Branch
             ;
             concerning
             
               PAPISTS
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Speake
             not
             now
             of
             ordinary
             Papists
             ,
             but
             chiefe
             
               Babylonian
            
             Papists
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             ,
             as
             haue
             a
             speciall
             vnion
             ,
             and
             coniunction
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             appertayne
             vnto
             the
             
               Mysticall
            
             impietie
             of
             this
             
               second
               Beast
               .
            
             Wherefore
             the
             name
             of
             a
             
               Papist
            
             is
             taken
             either
             from
             
               Poperie
               ,
            
             which
             hee
             doth
             defend
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             he
             doth
             adhere
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             acception
             ;
             I
             esteeme
             him
             a
             
               Papist
               ,
            
             that
             ,
             leauing
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             essentiall
             
             points
             of
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             doth
             yet
             beleeue
             sundry
             errors
             ,
             defined
             ,
             resolued
             ,
             and
             maintayned
             in
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Church
             ,
             vnder
             the
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             of
             which
             kinde
             of
             
               Poperie
               ,
            
             and
             sort
             of
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             treate
             more
             particularly
             in
             the
             third
             Branch
             ,
             which
             doth
             immediately
             ensue
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             (
             in
             the
             second
             acception
             )
             he
             is
             really
             ,
             and
             formally
             a
             
               Papist
               ,
            
             who
             is
             vnited
             vnto
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
            
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Popes
             person
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             seat
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             which
             he
             vsurpeth
             in
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             doth
             especially
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             Pope
             in
             such
             particular
             points
             ,
             as
             depend
             vpon
             his
             Papall
             Office
             ;
             as
             namely
             ;
             
               The
               Popes
               temporall
               Superioritie
               ouer
               all
               Princes
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               chiefe
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               the
               onely
               Souereigne
               of
               the
               World
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             peculiar
             ,
             and
             intimate
             character
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             Beast
             )
             or
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             
               if
               he
               haue
               not
               this
               temporall
               power
               ouer
               all
               Princes
               directly
               ,
               as
               their
               Lord
               ,
               yet
               indirectly
               ,
               as
               Pastour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             to
             depose
             ,
             and
             dethrone
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             
               indirect
            
             authoritie
             doth
             yet
             inuest
             him
             with
             a
             pretended
             iurisdiction
             ouer
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             is
             a
             more
             subtile
             insinuation
             of
             the
             
               Babylonian
            
             Beast
             )
             and
             that
             
               he
               hath
               an
               infallible
               iudgement
               ,
               as
               Pope
               ,
               in
               the
               controuersies
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               bind
               the
               whole
               World
               vnto
               his
               definition
               ,
               vpon
               paine
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               censure
            
             (
             which
             opinion
             ,
             being
             greatly
             imbraced
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             daily
             increasing
             ,
             suffered
             much
             opposition
             by
             the
             
               Sorbonists
               ,
            
             and
             generally
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             
               France
            
             )
             and
             
               that
               ,
               from
               this
               Papall
               seate
               ,
               all
               Christians
               haue
               the
               practice
               ,
               and
               benefit
               of
               Indulgences
            
             (
             the
             peculiar
             
               Ware
            
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             that
             
               this
               Apostolicall
               ,
               and
               Supreame
               Seat
               hath
               power
               to
               dispense
               with
               Oathes
               ,
               and
               
               
               
               
               
               with
               Mariages
               in
               certaine
               degrees
               of
               consanguinitie
               ,
               and
               affinitie
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               all
               Christians
               must
               haue
               recourse
               vnto
               her
               for
               Dispensations
               ,
               Absolutions
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             ,
             
               vnto
               this
               seat
               belong
               Appellations
               ,
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               as
               vnto
               the
               highest
               Authoritie
               vpon
               Earth
            
             (
             by
             which
             courses
             they
             exhaust
             much
             treasure
             of
             all
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             vexe
             the
             subiects
             with
             tedious
             ,
             and
             expensiue
             trauels
             )
             that
             
               this
               Beast
               hath
               power
               to
               call
               generall
               Councels
               ,
               and
               to
               ratifie
               ,
               or
               nullifie
               their
               Decrees
               ;
            
             and
             other
             
               Babylonian
            
             doctrines
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             
               mysterie
            
             of
             the
             
               second
               Beast
               .
            
             In
             this
             sense
             ,
             and
             acception
             of
             a
             
               Papist
               ,
            
             King
             
               Henry
            
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             in
             his
             iust
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             and
             conscionable
             discession
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             vpon
             the
             point
             of
             his
             vnlawfull
             Mariage
             with
             the
             Ladie
             
               Katherine
               ,
            
             his
             Brothers
             Wife
             (
             which
             ,
             by
             Papall
             Dispensation
             ,
             was
             contracted
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             especially
             as
             her
             case
             did
             stand
             )
             was
             now
             no
             longer
             a
             
               Papist
               ;
            
             because
             he
             reiected
             the
             Pope
             in
             these
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             that
             had
             dependencie
             vpon
             his
             Seat
             ,
             Office
             ,
             and
             pretensed
             Authoritie
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             magnanimous
             Prince
             (
             iustly
             prouoked
             ,
             but
             vniustly
             handled
             by
             the
             holy
             Father
             )
             writeth
             vnto
             
               Charles
            
             the
             Fift
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Christian
             States
             ,
             in
             these
             very
             words
             ;
             
               Orbis
               intelligat
               varias
            
             PAPISTARVM
             
               fraudes
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             againe
             ;
             
               ne
               Papa
               Regum
               authoritate
               ad
               extir
               pandas
               crescentis
               Euangelij
               radices
               ,
               &c.
               abuti
               possit
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             though
             this
             King
             remayned
             still
             a
             Papist
             in
             the
             first
             acception
             (
             howbeit
             he
             made
             an
             happy
             entrance
             also
             to
             the
             purgation
             of
             sundry
             abuses
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             by
             taking
             away
             some
             superstitious
             Feasts
             ,
             some
             highly
             respected
             Images
             ,
             
             some
             much
             adored
             Relikes
             ;
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             was
             translated
             into
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             things
             were
             done
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             blind
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             stupiditie
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             in
             the
             mayne
             ,
             and
             essentiall
             things
             ,
             which
             specially
             giue
             the
             true
             denomination
             of
             a
             
               Papist
               ,
            
             he
             is
             to
             be
             exempted
             cleerely
             from
             the
             crime
             ,
             and
             contagion
             of
             this
             Title
             .
             And
             yet
             as
             
               Iehu
            
             did
             performe
             the
             Worke
             of
             God
             ,
             imposed
             vpon
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             ruine
             of
             
               Baal
               ,
            
             and
             that
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             departed
             not
             from
             other
             sinnes
             of
             
               Ieroboam
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             so
             this
             excellent
             Prince
             destroyed
             the
             
               Baal
            
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             his
             power
             ,
             within
             the
             confines
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             ,
             in
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             hee
             still
             followed
             the
             doctrines
             of
             
               Rome
               :
            
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             conceiued
             them
             (
             though
             vntruly
             )
             to
             bee
             built
             vpon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             conformable
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             answere
             therefore
             ,
             FIRST
             ;
             that
             ,
             when
             these
             ten
             Kings
             shall
             take
             vp
             their
             Armes
             against
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             many
             Papists
             [
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             worst
             degree
             ,
             and
             acception
             ]
             shall
             firmely
             combine
             with
             the
             
               Pope
            
             [
             the
             second
             Beast
             ]
             and
             shall
             seeke
             his
             defence
             ,
             against
             the
             incursion
             of
             these
             mightie
             Kings
             :
             such
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             I
             meane
             ,
             as
             specially
             the
             
               Iesuites
            
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Canonists
               ,
            
             and
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             adore
             this
             Beast
             for
             his
             supposed
             excellencie
             ,
             and
             glorie
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             their
             owne
             force
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             excitation
             of
             their
             Adherents
             ,
             they
             shall
             make
             all
             possible
             (
             but
             yet
             a
             vaine
             )
             resistance
             against
             this
             generall
             enterprise
             of
             these
             potent
             Kings
             ;
             because
             they
             loue
             ,
             reuerence
             ,
             defend
             with
             writing
             ,
             propugne
             with
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             (
             aboue
             all
             
             other
             
               Papists
            
             )
             maintayne
             ,
             to
             their
             vttermost
             ,
             this
             
               second
               Beast
            
             in
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             as
             their
             dearest
             Lord
             ,
             and
             highest
             Potentate
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             to
             whom
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             all
             men
             must
             be
             subiect
             ,
             vpon
             the
             necessitie
             of
             their
             saluation
             .
          
           
             SECONDLY
             ,
             therefore
             ;
             I
             inferre
             ,
             that
             ,
             since
             the
             
               Beast
            
             himselfe
             shall
             fall
             with
             his
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             as
             being
             a
             fall
             not
             only
             of
             one
             particular
             
               place
               ,
            
             but
             of
             some
             great
             
               power
            
             )
             these
             
               Papists
            
             also
             ,
             concurring
             in
             his
             defence
             ,
             and
             opposition
             of
             these
             Kings
             ,
             shall
             certainely
             come
             vnto
             a
             finall
             ruine
             .
             For
             as
             these
             Kings
             shall
             bring
             the
             
               Beast
            
             vnto
             desolation
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             such
             to
             liue
             ,
             as
             shall
             ,
             by
             doctrine
             ,
             iustifie
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             the
             power
             of
             this
             
               Beast
            
             (
             which
             they
             
               hate
               ,
            
             and
             will
             destroy
             )
             or
             ;
             by
             politike
             meanes
             ,
             seeke
             his
             aduancement
             ,
             or
             ,
             by
             forcible
             contradiction
             ,
             procure
             his
             supportation
             ,
             and
             defence
             ,
             against
             their
             inuincible
             armes
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             Gods
             owne
             warrant
             ,
             they
             shall
             take
             vp
             against
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             against
             the
             Antichristian
             vassals
             ,
             that
             admire
             the
             glorie
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             poyson
             of
             the
             
               second
               Beast
            
             therein
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             other
             
               Papists
            
             (
             of
             inferiour
             note
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             this
             marke
             ,
             or
             stampe
             )
             I
             will
             deliuer
             my
             iudgement
             in
             the
             third
             Branch
             ;
             vnto
             which
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             I
             addresse
             my
             speech
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               THIRD
            
             Branch
             ;
             concerning
             
               POPERY
               .
            
          
           
             THough
             this
             word
             
               [
               Popery
               ]
            
             seemeth
             to
             include
             all
             erroneous
             doctrines
             in
             the
             Papal
             Church
             (
             which
             are
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             not
             reconciliable
             with
             the
             
             truth
             of
             Gods
             Word
             )
             yet
             we
             must
             distinguish
             heere
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             before
             ;
             for
             that
             such
             points
             ,
             as
             depend
             vpon
             the
             Popes
             pretended
             office
             ,
             and
             beare
             speciall
             reference
             thereunto
             (
             as
             namely
             they
             are
             ,
             for
             which
             some
             
               Papists
            
             haue
             their
             principall
             denomination
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             obserue
             in
             the
             second
             branch
             )
             are
             truly
             ,
             and
             really
             
               Popish
               ,
            
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             person
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             Pope
             (
             as
             Heresies
             doe
             most
             generally
             carrie
             the
             name
             of
             their
             inuentor
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             also
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             hard
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             some
             Popish
             doctrines
             had
             either
             their
             beginning
             ,
             or
             else
             their
             principall
             corroboration
             from
             certaine
             Popes
             ,
             and
             might
             therefore
             well
             be
             stamped
             with
             their
             names
             )
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Papall
             See
             ,
             office
             ,
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             vsurped
             superioritie
             of
             this
             second
             Beast
             ;
             and
             therefore
             such
             points
             of
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             practise
             ,
             issuing
             from
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               Pope
            
             (
             and
             not
             as
             he
             is
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             particular
             person
             )
             and
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             
               Mysterie
               of
               Iniquitie
            
             (
             which
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             did
             foresee
             )
             are
             
               Popish
               ,
            
             and
             
               Poperie
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             this
             kind
             of
             Poperie
             (
             connexed
             to
             the
             Papall
             Seate
             and
             Office
             )
             will
             haue
             a
             certaine
             end
             ,
             and
             determination
             ,
             with
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             
               Pope
               ;
            
             this
             second
             
               Beast
               ;
            
             whose
             ruine
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Rome
            
             it selfe
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             heere
             ,
             not
             impertinently
             ,
             obserue
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             points
             of
             
               Popery
               ,
            
             all
             are
             not
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             equall
             degree
             ;
             but
             such
             doe
             specially
             beare
             the
             marke
             ,
             and
             cognisance
             of
             
               Antichristianitie
               ,
            
             as
             do
             more
             highly
             aduance
             this
             beast
             in
             his
             pretended
             authoritie
             ouer
             all
             Kings
             ,
             and
             ciuill
             States
             ,
             ouer
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ;
             in
             ,
             and
             ouer
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             (
             in
             which
             he
             setteth
             vp
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             to
             reigne
             therein
             )
             and
             finally
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             doth
             most
             neerely
             
             oblige
             ,
             and
             tye
             men
             vnto
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             glorious
             ostentation
             of
             his
             great
             ,
             and
             sacred
             power
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             points
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             not
             vniustly
             so
             called
             ;
             as
             being
             defined
             by
             Papall
             Councels
             (
             whose
             infallible
             Decrees
             depend
             vpon
             the
             Popes
             assent
             )
             as
             being
             parts
             of
             that
             corrupt
             bodie
             of
             erroneous
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             taught
             in
             his
             Synagogue
             ,
             sustayned
             by
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             defended
             by
             his
             Writers
             ,
             propugned
             by
             secular
             Princes
             (
             as
             seruants
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             though
             stiled
             by
             more
             honourable
             names
             )
             finally
             ,
             such
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Babylonian
            
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             
               the
               mysterie
               of
               iniquitie
            
             (
             beginning
             long
             agoe
             )
             hath
             now
             fully
             declared
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             an
             Apostasie
             ,
             and
             defection
             from
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             if
             you
             require
             a
             speciall
             catalogue
             of
             these
             Popish
             errours
             ,
             they
             are
             (
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             )
             comprised
             in
             the
             twelue
             Articles
             of
             the
             new
             Creed
             ,
             framed
             ,
             and
             proposed
             by
             Pope
             
               Sixtus
               quartus
               [
               in
               Bulla
               ,
               super
               forma
               iuramenti
               professionis
               fidei
               ]
            
             which
             containe
             the
             principall
             errours
             of
             the
             
               Papall
               Beast
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             miserably
             seduced
             therein
             from
             the
             integritie
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             extreamely
             different
             from
             the
             Catholike
             sense
             of
             the
             more
             pure
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             answere
             therefore
             ;
             when
             God
             shall
             deliuer
             his
             Church
             from
             the
             
               Aegyptian
            
             bondage
             ,
             which
             it
             suffereth
             vnder
             this
             
               Babylonian
               Beast
               ,
            
             that
             ,
             in
             due
             probabilitie
             of
             reason
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             yet
             many
             of
             these
             more
             grosse
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             and
             enormious
             errours
             (
             now
             predominant
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             )
             shall
             be
             corrected
             by
             the
             more
             sound
             ,
             and
             Christian
             iudgement
             ,
             euen
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             liue
             in
             the
             outward
             communion
             of
             the
             
             
               Romish
            
             Church
             (
             for
             there
             neuer
             wanted
             some
             more
             Religious
             spirits
             ,
             that
             did
             dislike
             ,
             oppose
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             redresse
             the
             growing
             ,
             and
             growne
             errours
             therein
             )
             and
             that
             Christian
             Princes
             shall
             willingly
             concurre
             to
             the
             reformation
             of
             Popish
             errours
             ,
             when
             a
             more
             free
             ,
             and
             indifferent
             course
             shall
             be
             opened
             for
             a
             generall
             Councell
             (
             then
             can
             be
             yet
             obtained
             ,
             while
             this
             
               Babylonian
               Beast
            
             doth
             reigne
             )
             to
             treate
             ,
             dispute
             ,
             and
             conclude
             vpon
             things
             ,
             which
             appertaine
             vnto
             the
             peace
             ,
             and
             puritie
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             passage
             therefore
             ,
             I
             shall
             intreat
             your
             prudent
             ,
             and
             iudicious
             consideration
             of
             three
             markable
             points
             ,
             which
             I
             now
             tender
             ,
             and
             present
             vnto
             your
             religious
             hearts
             .
          
           
             The
             FIRST
             ;
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             (
             as
             it
             standeth
             at
             this
             day
             )
             offending
             rather
             in
             
               additions
            
             vnto
             Gods
             truth
             (
             in
             regard
             whereof
             they
             foolishly
             call
             ours
             a
             
               Negatiue
               Religion
               ;
            
             which
             doth
             truly
             deny
             ,
             and
             iustly
             impugne
             their
             additions
             )
             then
             in
             
               subtractions
            
             from
             the
             same
             (
             though
             they
             erre
             also
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             taking
             lawfull
             authoritie
             from
             the
             ciuill
             Magistrate
             ;
             taking
             halfe
             the
             Communion
             from
             the
             Laitie
             ;
             taking
             away
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             concealing
             it
             in
             an
             vnknowne
             tongue
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             in
             other
             things
             ;
             against
             which
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             our
             doctrine
             is
             
               affirmatiue
               ,
            
             in
             opposition
             of
             their
             errours
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             doth
             hold
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             fundamentall
             points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
               positiuely
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             (
             though
             it
             haue
             some
             doctrines
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             consequence
             ,
             may
             seeme
             to
             contradict
             the
             same
             )
             and
             that
             this
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             doth
             well
             ,
             and
             soundly
             conceiue
             of
             many
             great
             ,
             and
             principall
             points
             (
             as
             
             namely
             ,
             of
             the
             
               two
               Natures
               ,
            
             and
             
               one
               Person
            
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             learned
             
               Zanchius
            
             himselfe
             doth
             confesse
             ;
             
               de
               Incarnat
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               cap.
            
             9.
             and
             elsewhere
             )
             but
             it
             doth
             erre
             chiefly
             ,
             and
             dangerously
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Office
            
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             destroying
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             Passion
             ,
             and
             by
             false
             application
             thereof
             ;
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             
               Holy
               water
               ,
            
             and
             other
             
               Babylonian
            
             inuentions
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             meanes
             ,
             as
             are
             contrarie
             ,
             and
             repugnant
             thereunto
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             by
             the
             paines
             of
             
               Purgatorie
               ;
            
             where
             our
             Satisfaction
             concurreth
             with
             his
             ,
             and
             his
             is
             
               applied
            
             by
             ours
             ;
             as
             the
             Booke
             of
             
               Cardinall
               Peron
               ,
            
             passing
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Master
             
               Henry
               Constable
               ,
            
             doth
             blasphemously
             teach
             .
             Finally
             then
             ;
             her
             many
             truths
             cannot
             iustifie
             her
             prodigious
             errours
             ;
             her
             many
             errours
             cannot
             infringe
             her
             certaine
             truths
             :
             but
             the
             truths
             therein
             cannot
             so
             securely
             saue
             ,
             as
             the
             errours
             therein
             will
             greatly
             endanger
             the
             soule
             of
             any
             
               Babylonian
            
             captiue
             ,
             inthralled
             ,
             and
             insnared
             with
             the
             perill
             of
             
               truly
               Popish
            
             errours
             .
          
           
             The
             SECOND
             point
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             all
             particularities
             ,
             which
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             
               Poperie
               ,
            
             in
             the
             censure
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             in
             truth
             ;
             but
             are
             so
             esteemed
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             precipitation
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             experience
             in
             the
             Monuments
             of
             venerable
             antiquitie
             ;
             as
             being
             carried
             with
             the
             affection
             of
             
               Aëtius
               ,
            
             who
             (
             as
             
               Socrates
            
             doth
             report
             ;
             
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             28.
             )
             conuersed
             not
             in
             the
             Bookes
             of
             ancient
             Writers
             ,
             but
             reiected
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             of
             greatest
             reputation
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             following
             the
             sophisticall
             conclusions
             of
             his
             owne
             captious
             braine
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             intemperate
             
               Anabaptists
            
             condemne
             
               the
               baptisme
               of
               Children
               ,
            
             as
             the
             inuention
             of
             a
             Pope
             .
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             pestilent
             
               Trinitarians
            
             profanely
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Trinitie
            
             is
             the
             fable
             of
             a
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             therfore
             this
             popish
             mysterie
             is
             aptly
             signified
             in
             the
             triple
             Crowne
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             certaine
             ,
             and
             indubious
             distinction
             of
             a
             
               Bishop
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               Presbyter
            
             (
             the
             first
             hauing
             a
             paternall
             superioritie
             ouer
             the
             second
             ,
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             is
             ,
             by
             some
             
               Aërian
            
             spirits
             ,
             branded
             with
             the
             note
             of
             
               a
               Popish
               Hierarchy
               ;
            
             as
             being
             ignorant
             in
             the
             perpetuall
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             presumptuous
             against
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             all
             succession
             in
             the
             same
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             few
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             conuenient
             Ceremonies
             in
             this
             Church
             (
             issuing
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             reuerend
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             holy
             Fathers
             )
             are
             scandalized
             with
             the
             contemptuous
             name
             of
             
               Popery
               .
            
             But
             by
             whom
             ?
             By
             men
             commonly
             of
             vnlearned
             hearts
             ,
             strong
             passions
             ,
             and
             weake
             iudgements
             ;
             so
             that
             (
             as
             I
             obserued
             before
             )
             whatsoeuer
             thing
             they
             dislike
             ,
             it
             is
             
               Popery
               ;
            
             and
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             person
             they
             distast
             ,
             hee
             is
             
               Popish
            
             in
             their
             poore
             conceits
             .
             Much
             like
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             hereticall
             opinion
             ,
             yet
             in
             simple
             carriage
             ,
             vnto
             the
             followers
             of
             
               Artemon
               ,
            
             who
             taught
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             pure
             Man
             ,
             without
             any
             diuine
             Nature
             ;
             and
             pretended
             that
             this
             true
             ,
             and
             ancient
             doctrine
             was
             first
             corrupted
             by
             
               Zepherine
               ,
            
             a
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             as
             
               Eusebius
            
             doth
             relate
             
               l.
            
             5.
             
               c.
            
             25.
             
             So
             ancient
             is
             this
             course
             .
             To
             end
             this
             point
             therfore
             ;
             I
             wish
             all
             men
             ,
             of
             ingenious
             mindes
             ,
             to
             conceiue
             wisely
             of
             
               Popery
               ,
            
             what
             is
             so
             to
             bee
             esteemed
             ;
             and
             all
             men
             of
             religious
             hearts
             ,
             to
             detest
             it
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             grounded
             vpon
             a
             sufficient
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             The
             THIRD
             ,
             and
             last
             point
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             wee
             
             cannot
             probably
             conceiue
             ,
             by
             any
             deduction
             of
             reason
             in
             humane
             discourse
             ,
             that
             all
             ,
             and
             singular
             Articles
             of
             
               Popery
            
             (
             which
             are
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             may
             therefore
             iustly
             deserue
             that
             name
             )
             shall
             euer
             be
             totally
             ,
             and
             fully
             purged
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             (
             after
             the
             ruine
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             )
             but
             that
             there
             will
             be
             variable
             ,
             &
             contrarie
             iudgements
             of
             learned
             men
             in
             some
             matters
             (
             truly
             deseruing
             reformation
             )
             vntill
             the
             finall
             dissolution
             of
             this
             present
             world
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             wee
             must
             beare
             what
             we
             cannot
             amend
             ;
             and
             rather
             enioy
             our
             solid
             vnitie
             in
             things
             of
             greater
             importance
             ,
             then
             ,
             vpon
             euery
             difference
             in
             things
             of
             lesser
             moment
             ,
             make
             a
             peruerse
             distraction
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             vnhappy
             rent
             in
             the
             seamelesse
             coate
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Lord
             ;
             remembring
             ,
             
               to
               tolerate
               that
               for
               vnitie
               ,
               which
               yet
               wee
               hate
               in
               equitie
               ;
            
             as
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             doth
             diuinely
             speake
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             
               Praedicate
            
             in
             my
             Text
             ;
             the
             FALL
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             discouered
             in
             this
             my
             second
             Sermon
             .
             I
             should
             now
             entertaine
             you
             with
             some
             obseruations
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             first
             ;
             had
             I
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             perpetual
             course
             of
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             (
             vpon
             incident
             passages
             )
             taken
             some
             occasion
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             make
             application
             of
             the
             seuerall
             points
             vnto
             your
             hearts
             ;
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             in
             his
             ordination
             of
             this
             
               fall
               ;
            
             his
             loue
             of
             his
             Church
             in
             his
             prediction
             of
             this
             
               fall
               ;
            
             his
             vengeance
             against
             sinne
             ,
             in
             his
             operation
             of
             this
             
               fall
               :
            
             our
             comfort
             in
             knowing
             this
             
               fall
               ;
            
             our
             patience
             in
             attending
             this
             
               fall
               :
            
             our
             instruction
             to
             preuent
             our
             owne
             
               fall
            
             by
             his
             Iustice
             (
             which
             will
             ensue
             vpon
             our
             
               fall
            
             from
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Grace
             )
             an
             aduertisement
             to
             
               Papists
            
             
             to
             leaue
             their
             
               Locall
            
             communion
             with
             
               Babylon
            
             (
             if
             they
             dwell
             within
             her
             walls
             )
             or
             
               Spirituall
            
             communion
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             deuoted
             vnto
             her
             
               Beast
               ;
            
             since
             both
             must
             goe
             into
             perdition
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             finally
             ,
             here
             is
             an
             admonition
             vnto
             such
             ,
             as
             decline
             from
             the
             comfortable
             truth
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             vnto
             the
             darke
             superstition
             of
             Babylonian
             errours
             ,
             to
             consider
             well
             ,
             and
             seriously
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             
               I
               goe
               to
            
             BABYLON
             ;
             
               which
               shall
               bee
               burnt
               :
               I
               submit
               my selfe
               to
               that
            
             BEAST
             ,
             
               which
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               :
            
             What
             feare
             ,
             what
             suspition
             ,
             what
             terrours
             will
             then
             possesse
             thy
             soule
             ?
             what
             securitie
             hast
             thou
             in
             such
             dangers
             ?
             what
             comfort
             in
             such
             frights
             ?
             what
             happinesse
             hast
             thou
             ,
             when
             thy
             Mother
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             thy
             Father-Pope
             therein
             ,
             shall
             come
             to
             so
             great
             a
             ruine
             ?
             Canst
             thou
             be
             innocent
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             guiltie
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             no
             sinne
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             punished
             ?
             Canst
             thou
             stand
             ,
             when
             they
             
               fall
               ?
               O
               consider
               this
               ,
               yee
               that
               forget
               God
               ,
               lest
               he
               take
               you
               away
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               none
               to
               deliuer
               you
               .
            
          
           
             But
             since
             these
             particulars
             are
             touched
             more
             exactly
             before
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             Sermon
             (
             and
             so
             my
             whole
             Text
             )
             by
             stirring
             vp
             all
             degrees
             ,
             and
             conditions
             of
             men
             ,
             vnto
             the
             performance
             of
             Gods
             designe
             ;
             that
             ,
             what
             we
             yet
             heare
             in
             
               Verbo
               ,
            
             prophecied
             in
             Gods
             Word
             
               [
               It
               is
               fallen
               ,
               it
               is
               fallen
               ,
               Babylon
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             wee
             may
             once
             see
             in
             
               Opere
               ;
            
             fulfilled
             also
             in
             Worke.
             
          
           
             FIRST
             ,
             then
             ,
             I
             begin
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             peculiar
             instruments
             of
             Gods
             Iustice
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ;
             the
             
               ten
               Kings
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             doth
             speake
             .
             O
             Noble
             ,
             and
             Heroicall
             Princes
             ,
             Gods
             Vice-gerents
             (
             armed
             with
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             sacred
             with
             his
             owne
             name
             )
             
             you
             haue
             the
             speciall
             place
             in
             this
             warfare
             ;
             God
             hath
             prest
             you
             vnto
             this
             seruice
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             warranted
             ,
             but
             required
             you
             vnto
             it
             .
             You
             are
             sent
             against
             
               Rome
            
             (
             as
             
               Saul
            
             against
             
               Amalek
            
             )
             to
             destroy
             it
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             sword
             .
             It
             is
             no
             voyage
             vnto
             the
             
               holy
               Land
            
             (
             where
             Christ
             did
             suffer
             for
             our
             sinnes
             )
             but
             to
             
               impure
               Babylon
               ;
            
             in
             which
             as
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             also
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himselfe
             did
             die
             ,
             in
             sundry
             respects
             (
             but
             then
             shee
             was
             in
             her
             
               Ethnicall
            
             state
             )
             so
             ,
             in
             it
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             still
             suffer
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Truth
             ,
             there
             oppressed
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             there
             aduanced
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             by
             him
             persecuted
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             done
             vsually
             through
             the
             operation
             of
             this
             
               Second
               Beast
               ,
            
             abusing
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             to
             this
             wicked
             purpose
             .
             There
             hee
             sitteth
             ,
             that
             trampleth
             vpon
             your
             Crownes
             ,
             and
             Scepters
             ;
             there
             hee
             sitteth
             ,
             that
             deposeth
             you
             from
             your
             States
             ;
             there
             hee
             sitteth
             ,
             that
             absolueth
             your
             subiects
             from
             the
             two
             indissoluble
             bonds
             ,
             of
             
               Oath
               ,
            
             and
             
               Nature
               ;
            
             there
             he
             sitteth
             ,
             that
             disposeth
             your
             Kingdomes
             ,
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             exciteth
             your
             owne
             people
             against
             you
             (
             by
             the
             curses
             of
             his
             Excommunications
             ,
             that
             stirreth
             vp
             your
             friends
             ,
             and
             neighbours
             )
             to
             make
             warre
             vpon
             your
             hereditary
             lands
             .
             Now
             the
             time
             is
             come
             [
             it
             is
             past
             with
             God
             ]
             it
             is
             now
             at
             hand
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             ,
             you
             must
             ,
             you
             shall
             take
             vp
             a
             temporall
             against
             his
             spirituall
             Sword
             ;
             diuest
             him
             of
             his
             pretended
             power
             ,
             expose
             him
             vnto
             scandall
             ,
             ignominy
             ,
             ruine
             ,
             extreame
             desolation
             ;
             
               reward
               her
            
             [
             or
             
               him
               ;
            
             it
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ;
             the
             one
             doth
             imply
             the
             other
             ]
             
               euen
               as
               shee
               hath
               rewarded
               you
               ,
               and
               giue
               her
               double
               ,
               according
               to
               her
               workes
               ;
               and
               ,
               in
               the
               cup
               ,
               that
               she
               hath
               filled
               to
               you
               ,
               fill
               her
               the
               double
               ;
            
             as
             it
             is
             :
             
               Apocal.
            
             19.6
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             if
             you
             require
             of
             me
             the
             names
             of
             these
             ten
             Kings
             (
             I
             meane
             not
             the
             names
             of
             their
             
               Persons
               ,
            
             but
             of
             their
             
               States
            
             )
             I
             cannot
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             deale
             so
             punctually
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             some
             ,
             who
             presume
             ,
             by
             particular
             commemoration
             of
             their
             ten
             Kingdomes
             ,
             to
             muster
             vp
             the
             names
             of
             these
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             that
             shall
             effectuate
             this
             great
             ,
             and
             glorious
             worke
             .
             It
             may
             bee
             a
             question
             (
             and
             so
             it
             is
             with
             mee
             )
             whether
             this
             number
             of
             
               ten
            
             may
             bee
             taken
             in
             that
             distinct
             ,
             and
             precise
             accompt
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             a
             certaine
             ,
             for
             an
             vncertaine
             number
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             vsually
             speake
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             whether
             ,
             in
             these
             numbers
             of
             speciall
             perfection
             (
             the
             
               Septenary
               ,
            
             the
             
               Decenary
               ,
            
             the
             
               Centenary
               ,
            
             the
             
               Millenary
            
             )
             a
             whole
             ,
             and
             vniuersall
             companie
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             And
             I
             doe
             the
             rather
             so
             conceiue
             it
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             because
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             himselfe
             hath
             framed
             this
             opinion
             in
             my
             breast
             .
             For
             this
             learned
             Father
             ,
             treating
             of
             the
             persecution
             by
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             World
             (
             ensuing
             presently
             therevpon
             )
             supposeth
             ,
             that
             (
             in
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             
               Daniel
               ,
               chap.
            
             7.8
             .
             )
             the
             
               little
               horne
               ,
               arising
               amongst
               the
               ten
               hornes
               of
               the
               fourth
               Beast
            
             (
             which
             certainly
             is
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Empire
             )
             
               and
               plucking
               away
               three
               of
               the
               former
               ten
               hornes
               ,
            
             is
             ANTICHRIST
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             
               Lactantius
            
             said
             before
             Saint
             
               Augustines
            
             dayes
             (
             out
             of
             the
             common
             errour
             of
             those
             times
             )
             
               shall
               subdue
               three
               of
               these
               ten
               Kings
            
             (
             for
             so
             the
             
               ten
               hornes
            
             are
             interpreted
             ,
             
               Vers
               .
            
             24.
             )
             
               and
               conioyne
               his
               power
               with
               the
               other
               seuen
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               ,
               and
               to
               
               
               
               
               
               sacke
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               .
               Inst
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             
               cap.
            
             16.
             
             Which
             errour
             was
             so
             pregnant
             in
             the
             time
             of
             reuerend
             ,
             and
             constant
             
               Athanasius
               ,
            
             that
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             he
             thence
             inforceth
             a
             probability
             against
             
               Constantius
            
             (
             the
             wicked
             
               Arrian
            
             persecuting
             Emperour
             )
             to
             bee
             the
             ANTICHRIST
             ;
             as
             hauing
             sundry
             markes
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             hauing
             subdued
             three
             Kings
             ;
             
               Britannio
               ,
               Gallus
               ,
            
             and
             
               Magnentius
               ,
            
             who
             striued
             with
             him
             for
             the
             Imperiall
             Crowne
             .
             
               Athanas
               .
               in
               Epist.
               and
               solitar
               .
               vitam
               agentes
               .
            
             Now
             though
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             inuolued
             ,
             and
             wrapped
             in
             a
             misprision
             of
             that
             Scripture
             (
             for
             that
             
               little
               horne
            
             is
             not
             
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             as
             they
             were
             perswaded
             ;
             nor
             the
             
               Turke
               ,
            
             as
             some
             more
             lately
             haue
             imagined
             ;
             but
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
               ,
            
             and
             his
             successors
             ,
             who
             translated
             the
             Empire
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             from
             the
             publike
             state
             ,
             vnto
             a
             particular
             person
             )
             yet
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             proceedeth
             with
             better
             aduice
             ,
             when
             he
             commeth
             vnto
             a
             reuiew
             of
             those
             
               ten
               Kings
            
             in
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             
               Daniel
            
             (
             who
             yet
             are
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             very
             easily
             obserue
             ,
             with
             our
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Reuelation
            
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             )
             and
             therefore
             hee
             writeth
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Vererime
               sanè
               fateor
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               confesse
               that
               I
               am
               in
               feare
               ,
               least
               perhaps
               we
               bee
               deceiued
               in
               the
               ten
               Kings
               ,
               whom
               Antichrist
               seemeth
               to
               find
               ,
               as
               ten
               persons
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               may
               come
               before
               we
               be
               aware
               ,
               there
               being
               not
               then
               so
               many
               Kings
               in
               the
               Romane
               World.
               For
               what
               ,
               if
               ,
               by
               this
               number
               of
            
             TEN
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               company
               of
               Kings
               be
               signified
               ,
               after
               whom
               hee
               is
               to
               come
               ?
               as
               by
               the
               Millenarie
               ,
               Centenarie
               ,
               and
               Septenarie
               numbers
               ,
               the
               vniuersitie
               
               of
               things
               is
               often
               imported
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             So
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ;
               De
               Ciuit.
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             20.
             
               cap.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             his
             prudent
             ,
             and
             remarkeable
             obseruation
             (
             fitly
             to
             bee
             applied
             vnto
             my
             present
             purpose
             )
             I
             may
             very
             reasonably
             collect
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             ,
             and
             generall
             number
             of
             Kings
             (
             whose
             states
             were
             sometimes
             members
             of
             the
             
               Romane
               Empire
               ;
            
             whereof
             they
             haue
             inuaded
             a
             
               part
               ,
            
             by
             their
             particular
             Dominions
             ,
             but
             
               Antichrist
            
             the
             
               whole
               ,
            
             by
             his
             supreame
             power
             )
             shall
             arise
             ,
             in
             a
             confederacie
             ,
             and
             expedition
             ,
             to
             burne
             the
             
               Whore
               [
               Babylon
               ]
            
             and
             to
             subdue
             the
             
               Beast
            
             [
             the
             Pope
             ]
             and
             so
             to
             accomplish
             that
             Royall
             worke
             ,
             vnto
             which
             God
             hath
             alreadie
             consecrated
             them
             in
             his
             holy
             Word
             .
          
           
             SECONDLY
             ;
             I
             direct
             my
             speech
             vnto
             you
             ,
             my
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             of
             the
             sacred
             Tribe
             of
             
               Leui
               ;
            
             you
             ,
             who
             beare
             the
             siluer
             Trumpets
             ,
             and
             
               blow
               the
               alarme
               ;
            
             you
             ,
             that
             take
             vp
             your
             
               spirituall
               armes
            
             (
             for
             
               the
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
               are
               not
               carnall
               ;
               but
               yet
               mightie
               through
               God
               ;
            
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             10.4
             .
             )
             against
             this
             odious
             
               Whore
               ,
            
             and
             execrable
             
               Beast
               :
            
             fight
             against
             them
             with
             a
             learned
             tongue
             :
             that
             is
             not
             enough
             ;
             fight
             also
             with
             your
             aduised
             Pen
             :
             it
             conquereth
             more
             ,
             then
             
               Alexanders
            
             Sword.
             O
             detestable
             silence
             in
             so
             necessarie
             a
             cause
             ;
             hatefull
             modestie
             ,
             in
             so
             needfull
             an
             enterprize
             ;
             cursed
             feare
             ,
             in
             so
             iust
             a
             quarrell
             ;
             which
             is
             Gods
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Kings
             in
             earth
             .
             Thou
             callest
             others
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             sittest
             thou
             still
             ?
             and
             in
             so
             needfull
             a
             time
             ?
             Remember
             that
             of
             the
             
               Poet
               ;
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
            
          
           
             A
             good
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             Minister
             will
             bee
             writing
             
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             aduising
             with
             his
             head
             ,
             &
             fighting
             with
             his
             tongue
             .
             Let
             
               Rome
            
             vnderstand
             her
             sinne
             ;
             that
             she
             is
             BABYLON
             [
             one
             word
             ,
             but
             a
             stinging
             word
             ;
             it
             compriseth
             all
             iniquities
             ]
             and
             let
             her
             know
             her
             ruine
             [
             that
             she
             IS
             FALLEN
             ]
             to
             come
             in
             act
             ,
             but
             past
             in
             his
             preuision
             ,
             who
             hath
             confirmed
             it
             by
             his
             decree
             .
             Tell
             these
             Kings
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             now
             auerse
             from
             this
             worke
             ,
             yet
             God
             shall
             incline
             ,
             and
             bow
             their
             hearts
             vnto
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Alarich●●
            
             was
             inwardly
             vrged
             ,
             and
             compelled
             to
             take
             Armes
             against
             
               Rome
               .
               Sozom.
               lib.
            
             9.
             
               c.
            
             6.
             
             Tell
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             seeme
             a
             difficult
             worke
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             Gods
             worke
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             nothing
             is
             impossible
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             reuealed
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             in
             which
             nothing
             can
             faile
             ;
             therefore
             
               Babylon
            
             must
             
               fall
               ,
            
             and
             fall
             thus
             ;
             for
             his
             Word
             cannot
             fall
             ,
             who
             giueth
             vs
             certaine
             assurance
             of
             this
             infallible
             successe
             .
          
           
             THIRDLY
             ;
             I
             speake
             vnto
             you
             ;
             noble
             in
             descent
             ,
             great
             in
             dignitie
             ,
             rich
             in
             goods
             ;
             Starres
             of
             greater
             light
             in
             the
             firmament
             of
             the
             State
             (
             but
             borrowed
             from
             the
             primigeniall
             ,
             and
             originall
             light
             of
             the
             
               Sunne
            
             therein
             ;
             the
             glorious
             
               Souereigne
            
             thereof
             )
             you
             that
             by
             proper
             valour
             ,
             can
             performe
             much
             your selues
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             speciall
             example
             ,
             may
             prouoke
             others
             :
             if
             God
             shall
             call
             you
             vnto
             this
             employment
             ,
             attend
             your
             Princes
             ,
             goe
             with
             their
             persons
             (
             or
             go
             vpon
             their
             commands
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             whether
             they
             shall
             goe
             ,
             personally
             ,
             to
             this
             war
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             certaine
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             go
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             in
             theis
             people
             ,
             in
             their
             treasure
             )
             set
             forward
             this
             great
             designe
             :
             it
             is
             not
             to
             accompany
             
               Caesar
               ,
            
             to
             conquer
             
             Prouinces
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             nor
             
               Alexander
               ,
            
             to
             subdue
             the
             Persian
             Monarch
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             such
             politicke
             attempt
             for
             humane
             ends
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             conspiring
             in
             her
             destruction
             ,
             who
             inslaueth
             you
             with
             her
             tyrranny
             ,
             poysoneth
             you
             with
             her
             heresie
             ,
             defileth
             Gods
             name
             with
             blasphemy
             ,
             conculcateth
             all
             royall
             dignitie
             with
             her
             pride
             ,
             murdereth
             Gods
             Saints
             with
             her
             crueltie
             ;
             worke
             therefore
             her
             ruine
             ,
             that
             seeketh
             yours
             .
          
           
             FOVRTHLY
             ;
             I
             speake
             vnto
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             Subiects
             of
             an
             inferiour
             degree
             ;
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             your
             Christian
             pietie
             ,
             and
             zeale
             )
             I
             may
             say
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             
               Deborah
            
             of
             her
             magnanimous
             people
             ,
             
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               the
               auenging
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               offered
               themselues
               willingly
               .
               Iudic.
            
             5.2
             .
             Many
             
               Volones
            
             shal
             then
             appear
             
               to
               offer
               themselues
            
             in
             this
             sacred
             expedition
             .
             There
             is
             no
             necessitie
             of
             disputation
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             whether
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             war
             (
             so
             iust
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             )
             
               voluntary
               ,
            
             or
             
               mercenary
            
             warfare
             may
             be
             approued
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             And
             you
             ,
             that
             are
             pressed
             vnto
             this
             warre
             ,
             by
             your
             rightfull
             Princes
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             troubled
             with
             that
             scruple
             (
             which
             so
             much
             vexeth
             the
             Schooles
             )
             how
             farre
             ,
             in
             what
             causes
             ,
             with
             what
             limitations
             ,
             a
             Souldier
             may
             fight
             ,
             vpon
             the
             commandement
             of
             his
             Prince
             (
             since
             the
             authoritie
             of
             vndertaking
             warre
             is
             in
             the
             King
             ;
             the
             ministry
             of
             executing
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Subiects
             ;
             as
             S.
             
               Augustine
            
             writeth
             ;
             
               contra
               Faustum
               l.
            
             22.
             
               c.
            
             75.
             )
             for
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             proclamation
             ,
             and
             ordination
             of
             this
             warre
             is
             from
             the
             vnquestionable
             authoritie
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             therfore
             as
             you
             shall
             serue
             your
             
             Souereignes
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             serue
             God
             therein
             .
             This
             warre
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             is
             honourable
             ,
             religious
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             a
             base
             ,
             cowardly
             ,
             and
             profane
             peace
             .
             If
             
               Iehoram
            
             speake
             of
             peace
             ,
             yet
             
               Iehu
            
             will
             heare
             of
             none
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             the
             minister
             of
             Gods
             Iustice
             .
             
               Pax
               ab
               illis
               ,
               non
               cum
               illis
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             
               Bernard
            
             of
             wicked
             persons
             ;
             so
             I
             say
             here
             ;
             haue
             peace
             
               from
               Babylon
               ,
            
             in
             not
             medling
             with
             her
             societie
             ;
             you
             can
             haue
             no
             peace
             
               with
            
             her
             ,
             in
             treating
             with
             her
             vpon
             sweet
             ,
             and
             amicable
             termes
             .
          
           
             FIFTHLY
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ;
             I
             end
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             euery
             successefull
             enterprise
             ;
             
               Prayer
               .
            
             Souereignes
             must
             pray
             with
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             while
             their
             Subiects
             fight
             with
             
               Amalek
               .
               Constantine
            
             the
             Great
             attributed
             his
             victories
             vnto
             the
             force
             of
             prayer
             ;
             and
             therefore
             hee
             had
             a
             Tabernacle
             in
             his
             Campe
             ,
             framed
             according
             to
             the
             modell
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             
               Theodosius
            
             conquered
             a
             puissant
             enemy
             (
             
               Maximus
               ,
            
             in
             name
             ,
             and
             power
             )
             by
             the
             preuayling
             vertue
             of
             prayer
             .
             Let
             prayer
             also
             arme
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             this
             warre
             ;
             it
             is
             more
             defensiue
             ,
             then
             any
             Shield
             ,
             and
             more
             offensiue
             ,
             then
             any
             Sword.
             And
             you
             ,
             that
             go
             not
             forth
             with
             them
             in
             person
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             yet
             fight
             also
             by
             your
             praiers
             ,
             for
             their
             safetie
             ,
             and
             successe
             .
             Hee
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             an
             hand
             able
             to
             fight
             ,
             nor
             a
             tongue
             learned
             to
             preach
             ,
             may
             yet
             haue
             an
             heart
             well
             affected
             to
             pray
             .
             Pray
             then
             ,
             pray
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             cry
             with
             one
             voyce
             ,
             and
             cry
             still
             ,
             
               cadat
               ,
               cadat
               ,
            
             [
             let
             it
             fall
             ]
             till
             wee
             heare
             ,
             actually
             ,
             
               cecidit
               ,
               cecidit
               ,
            
             it
             is
             fallen
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             God
             doth
             more
             respect
             ,
             herein
             ,
             the
             
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             then
             of
             our
             persons
             ,
             in
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             warre
             ,
             yet
             let
             vs
             be
             armed
             with
             pietie
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             grace
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             be
             more
             fit
             ,
             and
             proper
             instruments
             for
             his
             purpose
             ;
             according
             to
             Gods
             owne
             precept
             ;
             
               Deut.
            
             23.9
             .
             
               When
               thou
               goest
               out
               with
               the
               hoast
               against
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               keepe
               thee
               then
               from
               all
               wickednesse
               .
            
             So
             shall
             our
             warres
             prosper
             abroad
             ,
             &
             peace
             continue
             at
             home
             ,
             with
             the
             aduancement
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             both
             there
             ,
             and
             heere
             ;
             which
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             mercies
             conserue
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             vnto
             our
             posteritie
             after
             vs
             ,
             euen
             till
             the
             glorious
             appearance
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           A
           Correction
           of
           the
           
             Errata
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             FIRST
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             PAge
             *
             10.
             
             Line
             28.
             put
             out
             
               third
            
             p.
             11.
             l.
             2.
             
             Read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             11.
             l.
             8.
             read
             
               vnto
            
             for
             
               vpon
               .
            
             p.
             15.
             l.
             21.
             read
             
               excecation
               ,
            
             p.
             24.
             l.
             12.
             
               mere
            
             for
             
               nere
               .
            
             p.
             25.
             l.
             10.
             
               and
            
             I
             doubt
             .
             *
             p.
             29.
             l.
             2.
             put
             out
             
               foure
               .
            
             p.
             31.
             l.
             22.
             read
             
               dis●●●sions
               .
            
             *
             p.
             33.
             l.
             2.
             
               it
            
             being
             .
             *
             p.
             45.
             l.
             4.
             read
             
               time
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               woording
               to
               the
               common
               doctrine
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               when
               .
            
             *
             p.
             49.
             l.
             26.
             read
             
               vnto
               Mahomet
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Turke
             .
             *
             p.
             5●
             .
             l.
             17.
             read
             
               Apocal.
            
             13
             .
             1.*
             p.
             55.
             l.
             6.
             read
             
               fourth
            
             in
             stead
             of
             
               third
            
             p.
             57.
             l.
             15.
             
               powerfully
               .
               l.
            
             18.
             
               naturall
               .
            
             *
             p.
             73.
             l.
             5.
             put
             out
             
               most
               .
            
             *
             p.
             83.
             l.
             19
             ▪
             read
             
               they
               haue
               not
               such
               .
            
             p.
             l.
             91.
             l.
             8.
             
               which
            
             for
             
               with
               .
            
             *
             p.
             127.
             29.
             
               and
               in
               a
               second
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             SECOND
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Page
             10.
             
             Line
             11.
             
             Read
             :
             
               So
               in
               this
               .
            
             p.
             19.
             l.
             24.
             
               as
               it
               is
               the.
            
             p.
             20.
             l.
             14.
             
               this
               is
               the
               fall
               .
            
             *
             p.
             24.
             l.
             5.
             
               any
               people
               ▪
            
             *
             p.
             31.
             l.
             28.
             
               indignitie
               .
            
             *
             p.
             32.
             l.
             25.
             read
             
               then
               ,
            
             in
             stead
             of
             
               that
               .
            
             p.
             36.
             l.
             1.
             
               and
            
             in
             stead
             of
             
               as
               .
            
             p.
             38.
             l.
             28.
             
               some
               of
               them
               ,
            
             in
             stead
             of
             
               they
               .
            
             *
             p.
             39.
             l.
             29.
             
               they
               were
               ,
            
             for
             
               he
               was
               .
            
             *
             p.
             48.
             l.
             10.
             
               his
            
             flesh
             .
             *
             p.
             50.
             l.
             18.
             
               footesteps
            
             for
             
               stoolesteps
               .
            
          
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A03335-e1220
           
             *
             
               Pag.
            
             4.